THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 

GIFT  OF 

Frances  Finger 


7 


0 


THE 

BLACK  CARDINAL 


A   NOVEL 


By 
JOHN    TALBOT    SMITH 

AUTHOR  OF 

A  Woman  of  Culture,"  "Solitary  Island,"  "His  Honor  the 
Mayor,"  "  Saranac,"  "  The  Art  of  Disappearing.'1 


NINETEEN  HUNDRED  AND  FOURTEEN 

THE  CHAMPLAIN  PRESS 

NEW  YORK 


COPYRIGHT,  1914 

BY 
JOHN  TALBOT  SMITH 


CONTENTS 

_ 


CHAPTER  I. 
THE  CONSUL  AND  THE  CABDINAL  .........................  5 

CHAPTER  II. 
FIBST  LOVE  is  FOOL-LOVE  ................................  18 

CHAPTER  III. 
LOVE  LAUGHS  AT  DISTANCE  ..............................  27 

CHAPTER  IV. 
So  THEY  WEBE  MABBIED  ................................  36 

CHAPTER  V. 
THE  SHADOW  OF  THE  THBONE  ............................  45 

CHAPTER  VI. 
THE  IMPEBIAL  MESSAGE  .................................  56 

CHAPTER  VII. 
THE  LIGHTS  OF  LISBON  ..................................  67 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
THE  HOUSE  OF  THE  CABDINAL  ............................  78 

CHAPTER  IX. 
A  WHISPEB  FOB  A  KING  .................................  69 

CHAPTER  X. 
THE  LITTLEST  AND  LATEST  KING  ........................  100 

CHAPTER  XI. 
A  DUEL  ...............................................  Ill 

CHAPTER  XII. 
AN  AMEBICAN  LADY  ....................................  121 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
A  HINT  FBOM  THE  REVOLUTION  ..........................  132 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
THE  SECOND  EXILE  .....................................  144 

CHAPTER  XV. 
THE  STBUGGLE  BEGINS  AGAIN  ............................  154 


4  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

A  GRAVE  MISUNDERSTANDING MB 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

A  STUBBORN  DIPLOMAT !75 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

AN  EMPEROR'S  CUNNING 186 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

AN  INVITATION  TO  A  WEDDING 196 

CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  PRISONERS  OF  FONTAINEBLEAU 207 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

THE  EMPEROR'S  RECREATION 218 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE  HUMORS  OF  DIPLOMACY 229 

CHAPTER   XXIII. 

BETTY  ENTERTAINS  THE  EMPEROR 240 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

THE  FLIES  IN  THE  GOLDEN  WEB 251 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE  CARDINAL  AND  THE  KING 261 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

THE  GOLDEN  WEB  is  BROKEN 274 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

A  MERRY  MARCH  MORNING 286 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

THE  FALL  OF  MONSIGNOB  FRANCHI 302 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

THE  LAST  HOPE  FLED 315 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

SOULS  IN  TORMENT 326 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 
THE  AMERICAN  AT  HER  BEST 337 

CHAPTER   XXXII. 
BENEDICTION    349 


THE  BLACK  CARDINAL 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE     CONSUL    AND    THE    CARDINAL. 

IN  June  of  the  year  1801  the  chief  characters  of 
this  story  were  not  farther  apart  in  distance  than  in 
mind.  As  their  fates  were  one  day  to  be  mingled  for 
a  brief  time,  speculation  as  to  their  doings  on  this 
particular  date  becomes  Interesting.  When  we  love, 
we  become  curious  about  the  history  of  our  beloved. 
When  a  man  becomes  famous,  we  hark  back  to  his 
cradle  and  the  log-cabin.  It  is  a  pleasure  to  follow 
the  path  of  the  years,  by  which  a  great  soul  arrived 
at  fame ;  or  a  lovely  woman  came  to  her  heart's  desire ; 
or  a  wretch  to  his  doom.  Thus,  at  the  beginning  of 
June,  1801,  dear  Betsy  Patterson  had  fluttered  from 
school  like  a  butterfly  to  brighten  her  home  in  the 
grave  and  sedate  city  of  Baltimore ;  Jerome  Bonaparte 
had  left  the  naval  school  for  a  visit  to  Napoleon's 
court  at  Paris;  the  Marquis  Andrea  Consalvi  had 
returned  from  college  to  pass  the  vacation  with  his 
relatives  in  Home ;  his  brother  the  Cardinal  was  deep 
in  the  affairs  of  the  papal  state,  as  first  minister  to 
the  Pope;  and  Napoleon,  the  First  Consul,  had  set 


6  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

on  foot  the  great  intrigue  which  should  make  him 
Emperor  of  the  French.  Each  moved  content  in  his 
own  orbit,  never  dreaming  how  soon  their  pathways 
would  cross,  run  parallel  for  years  amid  many  trials, 
and  then  swing  off  into  the  obscurity  from  which  they 
came. 

Suddenly  the  indifference  of  all  these  people  was 
changed  by  events,  and,  as  if  called  from  the  heavens, 
they  raised  their  eyes  to  look  in  the  same  direction. 
Cardinal  Consalvi  one  day  found  it  necessary  to 
travel  to  Paris  for  a  long  negotiation  with  Napoleon. 
Men  were  shocked  at  the  notion  of  a  prime  minister 
setting  out  as  envoy  extraordinary,  leaving  home  af- 
fairs to  a  subordinate;  but  in  dealing  with  the  First 
Consul  diplomats  had  early  learned  to  drop  pre- 
cedent. In  diplomacy  as  in  war  the  young  general 
was  smashing  all  records.  Austria  had  sent  her  prime 
minister  to  deal  with  him  directly  in  Paris.  Con- 
salvi decided  that  he  could  do  as  well,  little  as  he 
cared  for  the  enterprise.  He  was  helped  to  this  deci- 
sion by  Napoleon's  order  that  the  French  ambassador 
should  leave  Rome  at  once.  The  Cardinal  and  the 
envoy  departed  together,  that  all  the  world  might  see 
how  friendly  were  their  respective  sovereigns;  and 
with  them  went  the  Marquis  Andrea,  the  second  to 
feel  the  impulse  of  destiny.  He  travelled  as  the  com- 
panion and  secretary  of  his  brother,  with  his  thoughts 
on  that  brilliant  general  who  ruled  in  France,  and 
who  theatened  to  rule  the  world. 

When  the  Cardinal  arrived  in  Paris,  after  a  stiff 
journey  of  two  weeks  overland  from  Rome,  he  delayed 
a  single  night  before  informing  Napoleon  of  his 


THE  CONSUL  AND  THE  CARDINAL.  7 

presence  in  the  city,  and  his  readiness  for  an  inter- 
view. Wearied,  as  he  had  right  to  be  after  a  forced 
journey,  His  Eminence  counted  on  a  full  day's  rest 
before  taking  up  the  arduous  enterprise  which  had 
hurried  him  from  home;  he  might  even  get  a  week's 
leisure;  his  note  might  be  overlooked  for  a  week  in 
the  excitement  of  a  hunt  at  Versailles;  since  cardinals 
were  trifles  to  a  young  general  whose  schemes,  like 
his  achievements,  filled  monarchs  with  anxiety.  For 
the  sake  of  a  rest  and  preparation  Consalvi  was  will- 
ing to  be  overlooked.  His  mission  was  a  forlorn  hope, 
the  task  desperate,  the  reward  disgrace  perhaps.  What 
matter  then  if  the  First  Consul  of  France  slighted 
the  First  Minister  of  Rome  ?  His  Eminence  lingered 
over  the  fragrant  coffee  that  morning,  politely  listen- 
ing to  the  sad  story  of  the  prelates  of  the  household, 
and  studying  at  odd  moments  the  facade  of  an  old 
building  across  the  street.  He  knew  the  story  by 
heart.  These  men  had  failed,  and  he  had  come  to 
mend  their  failure,  or  make  a  worse.  Had  they  not 
been  humble  and  the  case  desperate,  his  presence  would 
hardly  have  been  an  honor  to  them. 

After  coffee  the  Cardinal  withdrew  to  his  room  and 
his  brother's  society  for  a  short  recreation.  He  was 
fond  of  his  brother,  a  dark-haired,  soft-eyed  youth 
of  fifteen,  burning  now  with  the  desire  to  see  and 
speak  with  the  hero  of  the  world;  and  after  to  see 
the  city  of  the  Terror,  where  mobs  had  ruled  and 
men  had  dared  to  slay  a  king.  He  began  to  discuss 
the  tour  about  Paris,  when  a  messenger  arrived  in 
hot  haste  from  Napoleon:  the  First  Consul  would 
be  pleased  to  receive  His  Eminence  at  two  that  after- 


8  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

noon,  and  to  see  him  in  his  robes  as  cardinal.  Con- 
salvi  dismissed  the  messenger  with  word  that  he  would 
expect  the  master  of  ceremonies  at  the  palace  in  time 
to  conduct  him  to  the  audience.  The  extreme  prompt- 
ness of  Napoleon  nettled  him,  since  it  proved  his  own 
surmise  that  he  was  to  receive  small  consideration. 
Tempted  at  first  to  decline  on  the  plea  of  indisposi- 
tion, he  reflected  that  the  chief  beneficiary  in  this 
matter  should  not  complain  of  over-promptness  on  the 
part  of  the  benefactor. 

"And  what  does  he  mean  by  your  robes  as  cardinal  ?" 
asked  Andrea. 

"I  asked  him  how  I  should  dress,"  answered  His 
Eminence.  "In  this  unhappy  country  the  clergy  no 
longer  wear  the  clerical  dress  in  public.  They  dress 
like  other  citizens.  It  might  not  do  for  me  to  appear 
at  the  palace  in  full  costume.  It  might  offend  public 
sentiment." 

"Yet  here  is  a  command,  Eminence?" 

"It  need  not  be  noticed/'  said  the  Cardinal  thought- 
fully. "I  cannot  explain  it.  Is  Bonaparte  so  much 
the  master  that  he  cares  little  about  giving  this  sort 
of  offence?  Anyhow,  it  is  not  according  to  etiquette 
that  I  should  appear  en  cardinal  at  any  court  except 
my  own,  and  then  only  in  the  presence  of  the  Pope." 

"You  will  then  wear  your  civilian's  dress,  Emi- 
nence?" 

"I  think  it  will  suit  the  occasion." 

"And  you  will  take  me  along  with  you  to  the 
palace,  brother?" 

"Ah,  fox,"  said  Consalvi,  shaking  a  finger  at  him. 
"You  still  burn  to  see  the  conqueror  of  Italy !" 


THE  CONSUL  AND  THE  CARDINAL.  9 

"He  is  the  wonder  of  the  world,"  answered  Andrea, 
putting  his  arms  about  the  Cardinal  lovingly.  "Can 
you  blame  me  for  wanting  to  see  him?" 

"No,  since  you  too  are  overcome  with  the  lust  of 
military  glory,  my  brother  dear.  You  shall  see  him, 
if  at  the  same  time  you  agree  to  reflect  on  the  mean- 
ness of  that  passion  which  glorifies  Napoleon  in  the 
eyes  of  men.  A  Francis  of  Assisi  is  worth  ten  Bona- 
partes." 

"I  agree,  Eminence,"  said  Andrea  filled  with  joy. 
"Ah,  if  I  were  like  you,  to  speak  with  him,  I  should 
tremble  till  I  fell.  Are  you  not  afraid,  dear  brother, 
of  what  may  happen  this  afternoon?" 

"Who  should  make  me  fear  ?  Napoleon  Bonaparte  ? 
Were  he  ten  times  greater  he  is  at  most  a  man.  His 
court  ?  They  are  less  than  he,  a  clever  mob,  mad  with 
the  lust  of  power,  pleasure,  money,  and  place,  the 
bloody  spawn  of  the  Terror,  wild  beasts  who  have 
just  found  a  master.  Most  of  them  could  be  bought 
for  a  fair  price.  How  could  I  fear  them  ?  My  only 
dread  is  for  my  caus£,  which  may  suffer  through 
my  blunders.  Ah,  yes,  I  fear  for  that.  You  must 
pray  for  me,  Andrea,  that  I  do  not  fail.  The  prayers 
of  the  innocent  are  strong  with  God.  Now,  send  me 
Giovanni  to  help  me  dress,  and  prepare  yourself  for 
your  visit  to  the  palace." 

Precisely  at  half  past  one  the  master  of  ceremonies 
was  announced,  and  a  moment  later  His  Eminence 
and  Andrea  descended  the  stairs  to  meet  him  in  the 
presence  of  the  household.  A  very  distinguished 
figure  Consalvi  made  in  his  old-fashioned  coat  of  black 
velvet,  with  waistcoat  and  knee-breeches  of  the  same 


10  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

rich  material,  buckled  shoes,  stockings  of  red  silk, 
and  a  collar  of  the  same  color  encircling  his  shoulders. 
His  dark  hair  was  partly  concealed. by  a  red  beretta. 
His  serene  and  kindly  face  showed  no  anxiety  or  haste. 
His  manner  had  that  dignity  which  one  would  expect 
of  the  Pope's  first  minister.  Andrea  followed  him 
with  loving  and  reverent  eyes,  and  the  prelates  of  the 
household  felt  their  anxiety  relieved  at  the  sight  of 
his  calmness  and  confidence. 

The  master  of  ceremonies  conducted  the  Cardinal 
to  the  carriage,  and  did  his  best  to  explain  the  sights ; 
but  the  most  remarkable  thing  to  be  seen  in  the  city 
that  day  was  the  carriage  and  its  chief  occupant 
Consalvi  was  deeply  touched  by  those  quiet  streets, 
once  noisy  with  murder  and  crimson  with  blood.  The 
storm  had  passed  surely,  for  he  himself  bore  witness 
to  the  fact.  Only  a  few  years  back  and  this  peaceful 
ride  to  the  palace  would  have  become  a  horrible  march 
to  the  guillotine,  with  himself  and  his  innocent 
brother  as  the  victims,  this  master  of  ceremonies  as 
the  executioner.  What  frightful  suffering  had  these 
streets,  these  houses  witnessed ;  and  here  they  stood 
now,  placid  and  drowsy,  while  the  hearts  that  anguish 
and  calamity  had  devoured  slept  in  bloody  graves! 
The  world  would  never  be  the  same  again,  never  quite 
the  same.  The  sadness  of  the  thought  was  lightened 
by  another  thought:  the  Church  was  rising  above  the 
ruins  of  the  old  order,  and  bravely  facing  the  insolence 
of  the  new.  That  was  her  destiny.  It  consoled  him 
to  take  part  in  the  new  order  of  things. 

He  thought  little  or  nothing  of  his  coming  inter- 
view with  the  First  Consul,   since  thinking  seemed 


THE    CONSUL    AND    THE    CARDINAL.  11 

profitless.  He  knew  not  what  adventures  awaited 
him  in  the  palace,  and  he  could  foresee  nothing;  sup- 
posing that,  as  became  the  simplicity  of  a  republic, 
he  would  be  led  to  the  private  office  of  Bonaparte, 
and  would  arrange  in  a  quiet  conversation  for  the 
work  that  had  to  be  done.  There  seemed  to  be  con- 
siderable bustle  in  the  palace  when  they  alighted  and 
passed  into  a  lofty  chamber  off  the  main  entrance. 
In  this  room  was  a  young  gentleman  in  the  uniform 
of  a  naval  cadet,  who  stared  at  the  party  with  great 
curiosity.  The  master  of  ceremonies  received  a  bow 
from  him,  which  he  acknowledged  with  profound  re- 
spect; and  at  a  sign  from  the  lad  he  made  bold  to 
introduce  him  to  the  Consalvis. 

"Monsieur  Jerome,  the  youngest  brother  of  the 
First  Consul." 

The  Cardinal  did  not  appear  impressed  by  this 
statement,  but  he  gracefully  acknowledged  the  boy's 
presence.  He  thought  he  recognized  the  type;  hand- 
some face  without  character  and  without  innocence, 
a  secret  insolence  in  the  bearing,  a  particular  con- 
tempt for  the  ecclesiastic,  a  harshness  of  precocity 
which  took  away  the  sweet  verdancy  of  youth;  the 
revolution  had  robbed  youth  of  its  purity,  the  young 
men  had  become  insufferable.  But  Jerome  was  good- 
natured,  and  his  faults  lay  lightly  on  the  surface. 

"And  you  are  a  cardinal  ?"  he  said,  looking  without 
a  blush  straight  into  the  face  of  Consalvi.  "Often 
my  mother  told  me  of  the  cardinals  of  her  time,  and 
of  their  red  robes.  There  are  not  many  in  France 
to-day  I  can  tell  you.  And  is  this  a  little  cardinal  ?" 

He  turned  to  Andrea  who  regarded  him  as  placidly 


12  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

as  did  his  brother,  with  fire  in  his  eye  perhaps.  The 
master  of  ceremonies  interfered. 

"The  Marquis  Consalvi,"  he  said,  "brother  to  the 
Cardinal." 

"Ah,  brother  of  the  Cardinal,"  said  Jerome  lightly, 
"accept  the  esteem  of  the  brother  of  the  First  Consul. 
If  you  will  do  me  the  honor,  while  His  Eminence 
deals  with  His  Excellency,  I  shall  be  pleased  to  show 
you  the  palace,  and  to  hear  your  opinion  of  Paris." 

"A  very  good  arrangement,"  said  the  Cardinal 
suavely.  "The  Marquis  is  eager  to  pay  his  respects 
to  the  First  Consul,  but  a  glance  at  this  distinguished 
man  must  satisfy  him  to-day.  Perhaps  you  might 
secure  him  so  great  a  pleasure." 

"Easily,  Eminence,"  said  Jerome,  "and  maybe  a 
word  or  two  from  him.  I  get  a  lecture  from  him  at 
least  once  a  day,  which  I  could  well  spare.  Come 
with  me,  Marquis.  With  your  permission,  Eminence." 

The  lads  bowed  to  the  Cardinal  and  left  the  room. 
The  master  of  ceremonies  had  already  taken  his  leave 
without  explanation.  The  diplomat,  left  like  a  pilot 
in  the  fog  of  a  strange  ocean,  helpless,  and  miserable, 
wondered  at  the  ways  of  republican  courts.  Was  not 
this  task  sufficiently  difficult  without  adding  this 
mystery  of  procedure?  However,  he  retained  his 
calmness  until  a  gentleman  of  the  ushers  came  to  the 
rescue,  and  carried  him  off  with  him  ...  to  the 
private  rooms  of  the  First  Consul  ?  Not  at  all.  The 
first  door  which  the  usher  opened  led  into  a  grand 
corridor  from  which  ascended  the  staircase  to  the  re- 
ception-rooms;  and  in  this  corridor  and  on  the  stair- 
case had  assembled,  it  seemed  to  the  astonished  diplo- 


THE  CONSUL  AND  THE  CARDINAL.  13 

mat,  the  entire  world  of  official  France;  men  and 
women  in  splendid  court  costumes,  coming  and  go- 
ing, grouped  in  corners,  chatting,  planning,  sneering, 
criticising,  in  the  way  of  the  world. 

The  gentleman  usher  knew  that  he  had  a  sensation 
on  his  hands  and  enjoyed  it.  The  multitude  paused 
a  moment  in  the  greatest  astonishment  at  sight  of  this 
dignified  figure  approaching,  without  embarrassment, 
and  passing  through  the  mob  of  all  that  was  suc- 
cessful in  France  that  day.  His  cold  eye  surveyed 
them  without  insolence  and  without  respect,  these 
mushrooms  of  the  Terror,  whose  splendor  smelled 
rankly  of  the  guillotine,  from  whose  bloody  dew  they 
were  nourished.  A  few  in  the  throng  recalled  the  last 
cardinal  who  had  smilingly  climbed  that  staircase  to 
an  audience  with  Louis  XVI  or  with  lovely  Marie 
Antoinette.  Some  swallowed  remorseful  tears.  Many 
sneered.  To  the  majority  he  was  an  apparition,  the 
shade  of  that  Church  which  had  passed  away  forever, 
and  which  now  rose  suddenly  from  its  bloody  grave 
to  ask  for  justice,  and  to  exact  it. 

Consalvi  was  shocked,  to  say  the  least,  but  he  kept 
his  nerve  until  the  long  march  through  the  glittering 
multitude  ended  in  a  quiet  ante-chamber,  and  Talley- 
rand himself  made  him  welcome.  He  did  not  know 
the  clever  and  crafty  ex-prelate  except  by  reputation. 
Talleyrand  said  not  a  word,  but  pointed  to  a  door 
which  led  into  the  next  apartment,  threw  it  open,  and 
allowed  the  Cardinal  to  precede  him.  Consalvi  had 
just  said  to  himself,  this  is  the  cabinet  of  the  First 
Consul,  and  at  last  this  farce  will  be  over,  when  the 
thought  died  away  in  his  mind,  and  left  him  almost 


14        .       THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

gasping  at  the  gorgeous  scene  before  him.  An  im- 
mense chamber  stretched  away  before  him;  at  the  far 
end  was  grouped  part  of  that  splendid  throng  which 
he  had  encountered  in  the  corridors;  nearer  himself 
stood  the  three  consuls  who  governed  France;  Bona- 
parte ruled  the  other  two  completely;  it  was  not  a 
parallel  to  the  first  triumvirate,  for  Lepidus  and 
Antony  have  a  place  in  history ;  thus  Bonaparte  ruled 
France. 

The  First  Consul  stepped  from  his  place  to  greet 
the  Cardinal,  and  all  the  world  stared.  To  them  also 
the  noble  figure  in  black  velvet  and  scarlet  was  an 
apparition,  unwelcome  as  if  Louis  XVII  had  entered 
the  hall.  Napoleon  seemed  to  care  little  for  their 
scowls  and  dark  whisperings.  Talleyrand  introduced 
His  Eminence  and  withdrew  to  a  distance.  The  Car- 
dinal might  have  been  angered,  had  he  the  time;  but 
there  was  not  time  even  to  reflect,  as  did  Talleyrand 
in  the  background,  that  the  Church  and  the  World 
faced  each  other  once  more  in  the  everlasting  battle 
of  the  flesh  with  the  spirit,  the  world  with  the  man. 
The  diplomat  had  a  smooth  sentence  of  good  will 
ready,  but  Napoleon  in  a  dry  tone,  without  roughness 
or  affability,  took  the  word  from  his  mouth. 

"I  know  the  motive  of  your  visit  to  France,"  said 
he.  "I  wish  the  work  to  open  at  once.  I  give  you 
five  days  for  it.  I  warn  you  that  if  at  the  close  of 
the  fifth  day  the  negotiations  are  not  ended,  you  must 
return  to  Rome.  On  my  part  I  have  prepared  for 
that  outcome." 

Consalvi  did  not  hesitate  an  instant  in  his  reply. 
He  had  glanced  once  at  the  array  of  officials,  and  now 


THE  CONSUL  AND  THE  CARDINAL.  15 

he  looked  calmly  into  the  pale  face  of  the  young 
soldier  whose  genius  did  not  find  its  proper  support 
in  his  experience.  The  remark  of  Bonaparte  had 
shown  his  limitations.  Very  young  he  must  be  to 
imagine  that  work  of  the  kind  mentioned  could  be 
accomplished  in  a  given  time,  short  or  long.  He  had 
addressed  Consalvi  as  if  they  had  known  each  other 
for  years.  In  the  same  tone  and  with  the  same  ex- 
pression, the  Cardinal  made  his  reply. 

"In  sending  his  principal  minister  to  Paris  as  his 
envoy,"  said  Consalvi,  "His  Holiness  has  given  clear 
proof  of  his  desire  to  conclude  a  treaty  with  the 
French  government.  I  natter  myself  with  the  hope 
of  arranging  the  entire  matter  in  the  space  of  time 
that  you  wish." 

The  tone,  the  slight  emphasis  on  the  last  words,  the 
calm  glance  at  the  multitude,  the  noble  figure,  which 
like  a  magician  Napoleon  had  sprung  upon  his  famil- 
iars, a  hundred  little  items  of  sentiment  and  policy, 
had  their  effect  on  the  young  Consul.  Greatness  can 
feel  the  presence  of  greatness.  Napoleon  recognized 
before  him  a  temper  in  its  way  as  fine  as  his  own. 
And  he  became  affable  and  confidential,  talking  away 
for  half  an  hour,  without  rancor  or  impatience,  of 
the  conditions,  of  the  difficulties,  of  his  wishes  about 
the  treaty,  and  of  his  good  will  to  the  enterprise ;  while 
the  crowd  grew  impatient,  and  wondered,  and  admired 
the  cleric  in  black  and  scarlet,  who  could  hold  the 
attention  of  the  First  Consul,  and  endure  the  stare 
of  a  callous  mob  like  an  iceberg. 

At  last  the  audience  ended  abruptly.  Bonaparte 
bowed,  having  said  his  last  word,  the  Cardinal  re- 


16  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

turned  the  bow,  and  Talleyrand  came  forward.  As 
Napoleon  turned  to  resume  his  place  between  his  col- 
leagues, his  eyes  caught  sight  of  a  door  not  far  from 
him,  partially  covered  by  a  curtain.  This  door  had 
opened  and  closed,  and  two  young  men  had  concealed 
themselves  behind  the  curtain,  from  a  hole  in  which 
they  were  now  studying  the  hero. 

"Come  out,  Jerome,"  said  Napoleon  half  in  anger. 
"What  business  have  you  there,  and  with  a  stranger  t" 

"I  am  incognito,"  replied  Jerome,  "and  I  am  en- 
tertaining with  the  sight  of  your  Excellency,  a  friend, 
and  a  great  admirer  of  yours,  the  Marquis  Consalvi 
of  Rome." 

"Ah,  indeed!  Bring  my  admirer  and  your  friend 
forward,  sir." 

The  Cardinal  and  Talleyrand  paused,  while  the  two 
lads  left  their  hiding-place,  Andrea  blushing  and  hor- 
rified at  consequences,  and  stood  before  the  consul. 

"A  relative  of  the  Cardinal's  ?"  said  Napoleon  gra- 
ciously. 

"My  brother,"  answered  Consalvi,  "very  much  daz- 
zled by  your  glory,  and  long  persuaded  that  it  would 
be  bliss  to  see  and  hear  you." 

"My  dear  child,"  said  Napoleon,  clasping  Andrea's 
hand  and  then  kissing  his  cheek,  "may  you  be  happy 
in  getting  your  wish.  Such  admiration  as  yours  is 
very  sweet,  since  it  is  without  a  guile." 

"Ah,  that  I  might  get  my  wish  as  easily,"  sighed 
Jerome. 

"You  have  it,  scapegrace,"  said  his  brother.  "Your 
commission  is  made  out,  and  you  sail  with  your  ship 
for  the  West  Indies." 


THE    CONSUL   AND   THE    CAKDINAL.  17 

He  turned  away  then,  and  all  withdrew.  Jerome, 
almost  beside  himself  with  happiness,  accompanied  the 
Consalvis  to  the  carriage. 

"Your  Eminence  brought  me  luck,"  said  he  in  fare- 
well. "I  am  sorry  that  I  shall  not  be  in  Paris  to 
entertain  your  brother,  and  to  show  my  gratitude. 
But  if  we  ever  meet  again.  ..." 

The  carriage  drove  off,  and  Jerome  flew  to  his  ship, 
the  ship  that  carried  him,  not  to  war,  but  to  love; 
to  the  West  Indies  indeed,  which  had  no  part  in  his 
life,  but  also  to  Baltimore,  where  lovely  Betsy  Patter- 
son awaited  him.  Even  then  that  sprightly  young 
woman  dreamed  of  him,  not  in  the  guise  of  a  naval 
officer,  with  the  distinguished  name  of  Bonaparte,  but 
as  the  prince  of  the  fairy  story,  who  must  appear  some 
day  to  marry  lovely  girla. 


CHAPTER  H. 

FIRST   LOVE    IS   FOOL-LOVE. 

THE  ship  sailed  up  and  down  and  all  around,  as 
is  the  custom  with  war-ships  in  times  of  peace;  and 
Jerome  was  long  in  getting  within  bailing-distance  of 
Betsy.  When  war  came,  the  little  ship  flew  away  from 
the  dangerous  seas  to  the  shelter  of  the  New  York  har- 
bor, as  the  little  fish  flies  from  the  big  fish.  The 
French  sloop  could  not  face  the  British  frigates.  The 
gallant  sailors  went  ashore  and  Jerome  fluttered  like 
a  butterfly  from  one  city  to  another,  from  one  hos- 
pitable mansion  to  another,  proud  of  his  resemblance 
to  his  famous  brother,  making  love  with  more  readi- 
ness than  tact,  yet  forgiven  sincerely  as  often  as  he 
offended,  because  he  was  so  good-natured,  so  deeply 
in  love  with  the  western  country.  His  name  and  his 
face  opened  every  door  to  him,  no  less  than  the  pros- 
pect which  lay  before  him;  for  it  was  already  whis- 
pered that  the  First  Consul  of  France  would  seize 
the  crown  rather  than  lend  his  sword  to  the  support 
of  the  Bourbons.  Little  cared  Jerome  for  his  brother's 
schemes,  or  for  crowns,  or  for  the  future.  He  had 
a  good  heart,  if  a  foolish  head  and  a  weak  will.  He 
loved  freedom,  and  travel,  and  women,  and  wine.  If 
he  shed  an  occasional  tear  over  his  mother's  fond  let- 
ters, for  his  conduct  had  already  covered  acres  with 

18 


FIEST  LOVE  IS  FOOL-LOVE.  19 

wild  oats,  the  tears  made  him  feel  virtuous  again.  He 
did  not  improve.  Life  is  long,  and  age  affords  the 
leisure  and  the  mood  for  repentance  and  atonement. 

He  fell  in  love  each  day,  and  would  have  proposed 
once  a  week,  but  that  his  love  did  not  last  seven  days. 
Only  in  the  case  of  Miss  Manners  was  he  so  deeply 
smitten  on  Sunday  as  to  be  still  in  love  with  her  on 
the  following  Saturday ;  and  he  would  infallibly  have 
proposed  to  her  the  next  evening  had  he  not  learned 
of  her  departure  for  home  the  same  morning.  A 
month  of  this  sort  of  experience  warned  him  of  his 
inconstant  nature,  and  made  him  sad;  but  his  sad- 
ness vanished  when  he  observed  the  speed  and  ease 
with  which  he  fell  in  love  and  out  of  it  again  and 
again.  America  seemed  teeming  with  lovely  and  ador- 
able women,  until  his  heart  ached  with  the  embarrass- 
ment of  choosing.  He  longed  for  that  day  when  the 
queen  of  his  heart  and  his  destiny  would  rise  in  her 
supernal  beauty  to  eclipse  all  rivals,  and  make  adora- 
tion easy  and  everlasting. 

This  happiness  gripped  him,  he  thought,  one  soft 
September  afternoon,  as  he  sat  among  the  gentry  of 
Baltimore  watching  the  Fall  races.  The  green  dis- 
tance all  around  lay  under  a  veil  of  purple  haze,  the 
sun  was  in  the  West,  and  just  overhead  the  sky  showed 
blue,  fading  away  then  into  silver  gray.  Perhaps 
once  a  month  Jerome  escaped  from  the  charms  of 
earth  to  look  at  the  sky  for  an  instant.  As  he  saw 
this  blue  canopy,  he  felt  that  the  queen  of  his  heart 
iand  his  destiny  ought  to  drop  from  it,  and  as  he 
lowered  his  gaze  to  earth,  following  her  dainty  flight 
from  heaven  in  his  fancy,  he  saw  her  sitting  just 


20  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

opposite.  Her  dark  eyes  met  his,  and  love  leaped  from 
them  into  his  heart.  He  recognized  the  delicious  thrill, 
and  also  its  new  element.  A  sense  of  humility  bowed 
him  to  the  ground.  His  eyes  closed  for  a  moment,  and 
he  feared  their  next  glance  would  find  her  gone. 

What  he  saw  was  Miss  Elisabeth  Patterson,  who  had 
certainly  dropped  from  the  skies,  trailing  much  of 
their  beauty  along  with  her,  but  not  that  afternoon. 
Eighteen  years  previous  her  arrival  had  been  properly 
announced  in  Baltimore,  to  which  she  had  added  a 
screeching  announcement  of  her  own,  when  they  bap- 
tized her  in  the  parish  church.  Her  loveliness  and 
charm  made  the  Lieutenant  gasp  with  pleasure.  Dainty 
as  a  flower,  with  dark,  tender  eyes,  lustrous  brown 
hair,  plump  and  graceful  form  clad  in  bewitching 
colors,  her  expression  vivacious,  her  movements 
sprightly,  never,  never,  anywhere,  had  he  seen  woman 
so  lovely.  As  he  was  nearly  nineteen,  and  had 
traveled  two  years  in  the  West  Indies,  his  wide  and 
varied  experience  made  him  a  good  judge. 

What  Miss  Patterson  saw  at  the  same  moment  is  worth 
the  telling.  Her  eyes  had  followed  the  distinguished 
guest  from  his  appearance  on  the  ground.  Had  not 
Dolly  Manners  described  him  over  and  over  on  her 
return  home  from  a  visit  to  Philadelphia,  with  all  the 
sweet  details  of  a  week's  devotion?  When  for  a 
moment  Jerome  looked  up  at  the  blue  sky,  Miss  Pat- 
terson looked  up  also,  and  caught  his  pensive  glance 
as  it  lighted  once  more  on  earth.  A  thrill  shivered 
through  her  at  the  piercing  stroke  of  his  look.  Never, 
never,  anywhere,  had  she  seen  in  one  man  so  many 
charming  features,  such  distinction,  grace,  gayety. 


FIRST  LOVE  IS   FOOL-LOVE.  21 

And  behind  him  lay  the  grand  horizon  of  his  brother's 
fame.  He  would  return  to  a  court,  mingle  with  the 
greatest  of  the  old  world,  eat  and  drink  with  princes, 
forgetful  of  stuffy,  backwoods  Baltimore. 

Miss  Manners  introduced  them  after  a  time,  and 
chided  them  both  for  their  apparent  indifference.  He 
felt  the  touch  of  her  little  hand,  and  succumbed  to 
that  humility  which  had  silenced  him  at  the  first.  She 
ventured  to  look  into  his  eyes  a  moment,  curious  to 
feel  again  the  force  of  his  look.  They  separated  with 
conventional  remarks,  which  the  chiding  of  Miss  Man- 
ners failed  to  warm  into  something  more  friendly. 
Both  felt  a  sense  of  pain  and  disappointment. 

"You  were  altogether  too  chilling,  dearest,"  said 
Dolly  afterwards  on  the  way  home.  "I  could  see  you 
impressed  him,  but  your  manner  checked  all  advances. 
And  he's  perfectly  safe,  you  know." 

"Perfectly  safe!     What  ever  do  you  mean,  Dolly?" 

"No  fear  of  complications,"  answered  Dolly.     "He 
may  not  marry  except  by  his  brother's  permission,  and      y* 
then  it  must  be  to  a  member  of  the  nobility,  perhaps 
a  princess." 

Happy  princess,  thought  poor  Betsy,  feeling  the 
tears  in  her  eyes.  She  knew  not  why  she  wept,  why 
she  fell  silent  during  her  friend  Dolly's  chatter,  why 
she  had  no  sympathy  with  the  pretty  story  of  Jerome's 
devotion  for  a  whole  week  to  Miss  Manners. 

"Oh,  he  makes  love  beautifully,"  said  Dolly  with 
enthusiasm.  "Do  give  him  the  chance,  dearest,  to 
make  love  to  you.  The  prettiest  speeches,  la,  I  blush 
now  to  think  of  them,  they  were  so  sweet,  and  so  soft. 
And  his  eyes  do  express  such  adoration.  And  longing 


22  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

also.  Why,  my  love,  you  would  swear  he  meant  it. 
I  got  quite  dizzy  towards  the  end  of  the  week." 

Had  Miss  Manners  only  known  how  near  the  office 
of  queen  of  his  heart  and  destiny  had  come  to  her 
doors!  Betsy  listened  like  one  in  a  dream,  for  her 
fancy  pictured  Jerome  lavishing  a  week's  adoration 
on  her  humble  self,  with  a  conclusion  more  solemn 
and  becoming,  the  exchange  of  vows,  the  wedding-bells, 
and  the  vision  of  long  years  stretching  away  like  a 
corridor,  down  which  she  walked  at  his  side  among 
princes !  How  could  Dolly  talk  of  her  sweet  intimacy 
with  such  greatness  in  terms  so  flippant?  She  found 
that  the  whole  world  talked  of  him  in  the  same 
fashion.  At  breakfast  her  father  and  brother  and 
aunt  discussed  him  as  if  he  were  a  mere  neighbor. 

"Nice-looking  boy,"  said  Mr.  Patterson  judicially, 
"but  badly  brought  up.  And  I  should  say  weak-willed, 
easily  led,  very  impressionable." 

"They  say  he's  made  love  to  every  woman  he  met 
since  he  came  ashore,"  Eobert  added.  "I  know  he 
has  begun  to  do  it  with  the  Baltimore  people.  So 
look  out,  Betsy.  He's  got  the  French  polish  and  glitter, 


"He's  perfectly  safe,"  Aunt  Hester  remarked. 
"When  he  marries  it  must  be  to  something  very  lofty 
at  home,  and  if  his  brother  becomes  King  you  may 
be  sure  he'll  look  at  nothing  lower  than  a  princess 
of  the  blood." 

"Who  would  have  thought  it,  such  an  upstart,  to 
get  so  high?"  said  Mr.  Patterson.  "I  really  do  not 
know  what  the  world  is  coming  to!" 


FIRST  LOVE  IS  FOOL-LOVE.  23 

"What  did  you  think  of  him,  Betsy?"  said  Robert 
teasingly. 

"Just  too  lovely  for  anything!  So  different  from 
the  tame  things  called  men  in  this  city,  you  know. 
Anyone  could  see  his  distinction,  and  his  fine  feelings, 
and  his  lofty  mind." 

Brother  and  sister  teased  each  other  in  this  fashion. 
But  Betsy  grieved  secretly  over  the  flippancy  with 
which  her  hero  was  treated  in  the  common  conversa- 
tion. As  a  guest  he  received  the  utmost  consideration, 
the  men  found  him  a  good  fellow  for  a  Frenchman, 
and  the  women  loved  him  and  petted  him.  She  alone 
venerated  him,  and  he  saw  adoration  in  her  eyes. 
Quietly  and  without  attracting  attention  he  singled  her 
out  for  unobtrusive  but  emphatic  favors ;  delightful 
moments  of  privacy  with  the  music  of  the  ballroom 
and  the  murmur  of  the  dancers  soft  in  the  ear;  or, 
a  brief  walk  through  the  shady  avenue  of  a  garden, 
where  for  a  moment  the  mask  might  be  thrown  aside. 
Without  words  they  came  to  an  understanding,  he  with 
his  glances,  she  with  her  blushes.  It  was  without  sur- 
prise, though  the  blood  rushed  to  her  heart  at  the 
eloquent  phrase,  that  she  heard  him  murmur  one  de- 
lightful moment:  "I  love  you." 

After  that  anything  could  happen,  and  therefore  did 
happen.  He  could  hardly  believe  in  his  own  bliss, 
nor  she  in  her  splendid  opportunity.  Love  opened  to 
her  that  wonderful  world  of  which  she  had  read  and 
dreamed  all  her  sweet  childhood  and  youth ;  the  fairy- 
land of  Europe,  peopled  by  nobles,  princes,  and  kings ; 
in  which  she  was  now  to  walk  forever,  a  true  fairy- 
princess,  lifted  by  his  love  from  the  pumpkin  to  the 


24  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

royal  chariot.  Ah,  what  days  of  rapture,  and  what 
nights  of  golden  dreams!  They  found  their  happy 
climax  when  the  lover  clasped  her  in  his  arms,  and 
whispered,  you  are  mine  forever! 

For  the  first  time  in  his  experience  Jerome  had 
played  Romeo  for  three  long  weeks,  and  he  needed 
no  other  proof  to  assure  him  of  profound  affection. 
He  did  not  seek  proof,  forgetting  the  warnings  of 
his  brother,  of  his  superior  officers  who  watched  over 
him,  all  the  difficulties  bound  to  arise  from  this  union. 
He  loved  and  was  not  that  enough?  What  cared  he 
for  ambition?  And  indeed  he  had  little  regard  for 
place  and  power,  so  long  as  he  had  pleasure.  Love 
made  him  shrewd  enough  to  conceal  his  passion  from 
his  friends,  and  to  keep  up  the  appearance  of  gallantry 
which  had  so  amused  the  world.  No  one  in  Baltimore, 
least  of  all  Dolly  Manners,  suspected  him  until  the 
last  moment.  Careful  Aunt  Hester  worried  much 
over  the  behavior  of  her  dearest  Betsy,  and  made  vari- 
ous inquiries  before  speaking  to  Mr.  Patterson. 

"I  cannot  make  her  out  these  days,"  she  said  to 
Miss  Manners.  "It  isn't  possible  that  Lieutenant  Bona- 
parte. ..." 

"Oh,  la,  Aunt  Hester,  with  such  a  light-o'-love !  He 
has  treated  us  all  with  most  extreme  devotion.  How 
he  gets  time  for  so  much  of  it  is  beyond  me.  And 
I  must  say  that  Betsy  has  chilled  him  by  her  shyness. 
He  just  looks  at  her,  and  she  almost  freezes.  No 
Frenchman  can  endure  that." 

"It  may  be  the  Fall  fever,"  Aunt  Hester  admitted, 
and  pretended  to  let  the  matter  drop;  but  secretly 
she  informed  the  father,  and  Betsy  was  summoned  to 


FIEST  LOVE  IS  FOOL-LOVE.  25 

give  an  account  of  herself.  Imagine  his  surprise  at 
her  answer,  when  he  said  gaily: 

"Here,  minx,  why  do  you  set  your  good  aunt  to 
worrying?  Is  this  young  Bonaparte  to  make  a  con- 
quest at  last,  and  in  my  family  ?" 

And  she  replied  sweetly: 

"Papa,  he  is  coming  to  see  you  this  evening,  and, 
oh,  be  kind  to  him,  for  I  love  him  with  all  my  heart, 
and  I  must  die  if  you  send  him  away." 

Then  she  fled  in  tears  to  her  room  and  Robert  Pat- 
terson sat  there  stunned  with  horror  and  other  feelings ; 
so  many  in  fact  that  he  failed  to  disentangle  them, 
and  fixed  his  mind  on  that  happy  moment  when  he 
should  send  the  Lieutenant  packing,  and  put  an  end  to 
all  feeling  with  one  solid  solemn  word.  Betsy  saw  the 
word  in  his  astonished  eye  as  she  made  her  answer, 
and  sent  hurried  information  to  Jerome,  warned  him 
in  the  hall  when  he  made  his  appearance  after  dark, 
and  sat  trembling  and  weeping  at  the  head  of  the 
stairs,  straining  her  ears  for  the  sounds  of  the  inter- 
view. Evidently  it  required  as  many  words  as  could 
be  said  with  heat  in  half  an  hour  to  impress  on  the 
Lieutenant  the  sincerity  of  Mr.  Patterson's  vigorous 
negative.  From  the  parlor  she  heard  the  study-door 
open,  and  the  cold  but  courteous  good-night  of  her 
father.  The  butler  showed  the  young  man  to  the  door, 
and  closed  it  firmly,  but  Jerome  was  in  the  parlor 
then,  telling  in  whispers  his  mournful  story. 

"What  did  he  say,  oh,  what  did  he  say,  love  ?" 

"A  bitter  word  every  minute,"  Jerome  answered 
laughing,  "and  at  the  end  of  each,  no.  It  was  like 
a  litany." 


26  THE    BLACK    CAKDINAL. 

"Oh,  tell  me  all  that  was  said,  dearest." 

"His  daughter  would  never  marry  a  Catholic,  no! 
Even  if  I  became  a  Protestant  for  her  sake?  No! 
We  were  too  young.  What  if  I  should  wait?  No! 
His  daughter  must  remain  in  America.  Well,  if  I 
should  also  remain  in  this  charming  and  wonderful 
country?  No!  The  First  Consul  of  France  would 
certainly  seek  to  annul  the  marriage,  and  he  would 
not  subject  his  daughter  to  such  mischance.  Well, 
what  if  I  defy  the  First  Consul  by  remaining  in 
America  out  of  his  reach?  No!  And  at  last  there 
came  a  final  negative  which  hurt  me  to  the  soul.  I 
would  not  believe  it  of  any  man,  least  of  all  your 
estimable  father,  dearest  and  sweetest." 

"Oh,  tell  me,  tell  me,"  she  gasped  in  anguish. 

"I  told  him  how  I  loved  you,  how  you  were  become 
part  of  me,  how  it  would  be  death  to  live  without 
you,  and  I  assured  him  that  you  were  my  first  love, 
that  no  other  had  ever  touched  my  heart,  that  I  did 
not  know  what  love  was  until  I  had  seen  you.  What 
do  you  think  this  wretched  man  said?" 

"Oh,  tell  me,  tell  me,"  in  accents  of  horror. 

"Young  man,  first  love  is  fool-love." 

After  that  there  was  a  long  and  woful  silence  in 
the  room. 


CHAPTER  III. 

LOVE    LAUGHS    AT    DISTANCE. 

THIS  silence  had  invaded  the  entire  mansion  by  the 
next  night,  for  lovely  Betsy  was  gone!  Gone,  bag 
and  baggage  to  friends  far  away  in  Virginia,  where 
the  breath  of  the  wilderness  might  absorb  the  germs 
of  love's  miasma.  She  made  no  objection  and  no 
scene,  for  the  children  of  that  household  knew  the 
father's  will  to  be  as  firm  as  the  father's  love.  Be- 
fore breakfast  the  surprised  and  irritated  father  in- 
vited her  to  his  room.  Aunt  Hester  kissed  her  in 
silence,  proud  that  her  little  darling  had  won  the  love 
of  the  French  prince-to-be,  but  convinced  that  the 
union  was  impossible;  and  Robert,  quite  as  delighted 
at  his  sister's  cleverness  and  success,  pressed  her  hand 
at  the  bottom  of  the  stairs,  and  whispered: 

"Take  things  easy,  but  give  Bonaparte  up.  You're 
splendid,  but  the  finest  jockey  would  lose  on  your  odds." 

From  these  incidents  she  learned  that  a  family 
council  had  already  been  held,  and  sentence  had  been 
pronounced  against  her  lover.  She  had  the  sympathy 
of  aunt  and  brother.  In  her  father's  face,  however, 
she  saw  only  sadness  without  the  sympathy.  The  pass- 
ing devotion  of  the  Lieutenant  and  the  demand  for  the 
hand  of  his  daughter  had  not  flattered  Robert  Patter- 

27 


28  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

son,  who  knew  the  goatish  disposition  of  princes  and 
the  secret  ways  of  courts.  His  sadness  arose  from 
Betsy's  bad  beginning  in  the  thorny  path  of  life.  It 
might  darken  her  life  forever,  if  something  were  not 
done,  and  he  had  planned  exile  among  charming 
friends  as  the  surest  and  quickest  remedy. 

"My  dear,"  said  he,  as  he  kissed  her  gently,  "I 
dismissed  the  young  Lieutenant  forever  in  very  plain 
language.  You  must  never  see  him  again.  And  in 
order  to  help  you  to  forget  the  foolishness  of  the  past 
weeks,  you  are  to  set  out  before  noon  for  your  cousin 
Herrick's.  A  month  in  the  sweet  country  air  will 
tone  up  your  nerves  and  clear  your  mind." 

What  could  she  do  but  weep  and  protest  her  inten- 
tion to  die  if  this  separation  were  to  be  eternal !  And 
her  only  answer  to  his  persuasions,  commands,  and 
arguments  was: 

"Papa,  I  love  him." 

"It  is  a  love  that  means  misery  for  you,  Elisabeth. 
This  young  man  may  marry  you,  but  his  brother  will 
break  that  marriage  and  hale  him  home  to  marry  a 
royal  princess.  What  a  pretty  picture  you  would  make 
as  a  deserted  wife,  with  your  husband  probably  oc- 
cupying some  throne  on  the  strength  of  his  marriage 
with  a  princess." 

"He  loves  me,  he  would  not  desert  me,"  whimpered 
she. 

"If  love  would  tie  him  to  you  so  that  the  enchant- 
ment would  hinder  desertion  absolutely,  I  might  not 
object,"  said  the  father.  "But  alas !  love  has  no  such 
consequence.  Can  you  not  see,  my  pet,  all  the  diffi- 
culties, the  dangers,  the  risks,  the  sorrows  that  threaten 


LOVE  LAUGHS  AT  DISTANCE.          29 

the  woman  who  weds  this  young  man  without  the 
consent  of  his  brother?" 

"I  love  him  and  he  loves  me,"  she  answered. 

"Then  the  only  cure  is  for  you  to  cease  loving  him 
before  he  forgets  you,"  said  Robert  Patterson.  "I 
forbid  you  to  meet  him  again,  or  to  correspond  with 
him.  You  shall  never  marry  him,  Elisabeth.  Think 
of  that  and  try  to  enjoy  your  visit  to  cousin  Herrick." 

Betsy,  as  a  girl  of  spirit  and  intelligence,  accepted 
her  fate  with  dignity.  Seeing  in  the  faces  of  her  rela- 
tives the  reflection  of  her  father's  opinions  and  resolu- 
tion with  regard  to  herself  and  Jerome,  she  wasted 
no  time  in  tears  or  arguments,  but  helped  with  the 
packing,  sent  a  special  invitation  to  Dolly  Manners 
to  be  her  companion,  and  was  ready  at  ten  o'clock 
for  the  carriage.  Robert,  full  of  sympathy,  whispered 
to  her  often: 

"It's  no  use,  little  girl.  He's  not  the  man  to  make 
you  happy.  The  father  is  treating  you  the  best  pos- 
sible." 

"I  love  him  and  he  loves  me,"  was  all  she  could 
say. 

Robert  accompanied  the  young  ladies  a  half  an  hour 
out  of  the  city,  and  then  bade  them  farewell.  It  would 
have  been  to  his  advantage  had  he  continued  with 
them  another  half-hour,  not  only  to  hear  the  conversa- 
tion of  Dolly  Manners  with  her  friend,  but  to  see  its 
abrupt  and  pleasant  termination  when  Lieutenant 
Bonaparte  dashed  out  of  a  bridle  path  in  the  autumn 
woods,  and  drew  rein  at  the  carriage  door. 

"Oh,  I  felt  it,  ...  I  knew  it,"  gasped  Miss  Man- 
ners as  the  full  truth  flashed  on  her  mind.  She  sat 


30  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

there,  divided  between  envy,  interest  and  green  jeal- 
ousy, while  the  Lieutenant,  who  was  the  soul  of  dis- 
cretion at  times,  chatted  with  admirable  politeness  over 
his  regret  at  this  sudden  departure  from  the  city,  and 
looked  all  the  time  as  if  his  eyes  would  fly  out  of 
his  head  and  attach  themselves  like  jewels  to  the  fore- 
head of  Betsy.  For  ten  minutes  Miss  Manners  listened 
to  this  conversation  in  a  hostile  attitude,  which  the 
lovers  could  feel  but  not  define.  It  kept  them  discreet, 
however.  Dolly  reviewed  the  past  three  weeks  with 
rage,  and  compared  them  with  that  perfectly  silly  but 
beautiful  week  of  hers  at  Philadelphia.  Why,  she  and 
the  rest  of  the  observing  women  in  town  had  been 
blind,  utterly  blind,  tricked  and  fooled  like  mere  babes 
by  this  smooth  hussy  and  the  reckless  Lieutenant.  In- 
credible !  They  were  engaged !  Not  a  word  had  been 
said,  but  the  truth  stood  clear.  Betsy  had  been  ban- 
ished because  the  Lieutenant  had  asked  her  hand  in 
marriage!  Dolly's  head  spun  round  for  one  minute. 
This  girl  stood  on  the  verge  of  greatness,  she  might 
become  a  princess,  a  queen,  an  empress;  and  leave 
her  present  life  and  her  present  friends  so  far  below 
her  that  vision  itself  could  not  span  the  distance! 
Tears  filled  her  eyes,  and  at  the  same  moment  cleared 
her  mind.  If  one  could  not  be  the  princess,  at  least 
there  was  a  distinction  and  consolation  in  holding  the 
place  of  confidant  to  royalty.  She  beamed  suddenly 
upon  the  lovers. 

"Well,  Mistress  Elisabeth,  shall  I  go  pick  a  posy 
in  the  woods  for  you  two,  while  you  chat?"  said  she 
with  assumed  archness. 

"Thank  you,  dear,"  murmured  Betsy. 


LOVE  LAUGHS  AT  DISTANCE.          31 

"Very  kind  of  you  to  suggest  it,"  said  the  Lieu- 
tenant. 

"But  jist  the  same  it's  altogether  out  of  ordher," 
boomed  from  the  coachman's  seat,  and  old  Mark  leaned 
from  his  decorous  position  to  look  at  Lieutenant  Bona- 
parte and  be  better  heard  by  the  ladies. 

"The  insthructions  are  to  keep  the  young  ladies  in 
full  view  till  I  plant  them  at  Herrick's,  d'ye  mind? 
Ye  may  talk  as  ye  ride,  just  as  ye  are,  but  beyond 
that,  look  out  for  my  ordhers." 

"Oh,  Mark,"  whimpered  the  girls  together. 

"I  know  it's  hard,  but  I'm  not  to  be  moved  from 
me  ordhers,"  said  the  old  man  severely.  "However, 
an'  if  Miss  Manners  would  like  to  ride  up  here  with 
me,  and  the  Lieutenant  would  like  to  hitch  his  horse 
and  ride  inside,  me  ordhers  are  not  to  the  conthrairy." 

To  this  sly  bridge  over  a  difficulty  Miss  Manners 
offered  so  flat  an  objection  with  her  eyes  that  Betsy 
had  to  refuse  the  inviting  offer,  and  the  Lieutenant 
rode  on  by  the  slow-going  coach,  discussing  the  out- 
come of  their  present  trouble.  Precocity  in  most  things 
was  Jerome's  distinguishing  trait,  a  man  in  every- 
thing but  judgment  and  self-control.  He  thought  only 
of  displaying  himself  like  a  peacock,  and  half  his 
parade  beside  the  carriage  was  intended  for  Miss  Man- 
ners and  the  coachman.  He  knew  the  drift  of  this 
entire  proceeding,  he  said;  separation  would  chill  his 
love  and  dull  her  desire ;  soon  he  would  have  to  return 
to  the  sea,  and  she  would  be  urged  to  marry  some 
home-bred  gallant;  her  father  counted  on  a  month 
or  two  for  nature  to  evaporate  the  love  of  eternity. 


32  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"I  shall  love  you  forever  .  .  .  till  death  .  .  . 
through  all  eternity." 

Old  Mark  laughed  in  silence,  but  the  girls  shivered 
with  delight,  to  which  Miss  Manners  added  a  little 
envy  at  this  fervent  declaration.  It  was  superb  under 
the  circumstances;  the  lovely  road  lined  with  the  per- 
fumed woods,  and  the  dashing  cavalier  astride  his 
fretting  steed ;  the  rich  voice  speaking  the  fiery  words 
almost  with  rage;  devotion  glowing  in  the  two  faces 
more  brightly  than  the  glowing  October  sun! 

"Till  death!"  Dolly  Manners  said  to  herself  cynic- 
ally. "It  takes  a  pretty  strong  fire  to  keep  up  heat 
in  the  heart  that  long." 

Yet  she  knew  at  the  moment  that  if  the  burning 
phrase  had  been  uttered  for  her  she  would  have  be- 
lieved. Ah,  that  week  in  Philadelphia!  Had  he  not 
spoken  words  of  the  same  sound  ?  Precisely,  but  not 
alas!  not  in  the  same  way,  with  burning  eyes  and 
vibrant,  soul-melting  tones. 

At  last  the  lovers  had  to  part,  and  Mark  gave  the 
signal  by  stopping  the  carriage  and  shaking  his  head 
humorously  at  the  Lieutenant,  who  pressed  the  hands 
of  Miss  Manners  lightly,  and  kissed  the  little  white 
fingers  of  Betsy. 

"Be  faithful,"  he  said  firmly. 

"Be  true,"  whimpered  Betsy,  handkerchief  to  her 
eyes. 

He  saluted,  turned  his  horse  resolutely,  and  flew 
down  the  road.  Faithful  and  true!  Dolly  repeated 
the  phrase  with  the  scorn  of  some  experience.  If 
words,  she  said  to  herself,  could  make  the  things  which 
they  named  so  glibly,  what  space  would  hold  the  love 


LOVE  LAUGHS  AT  DISTANCE.          33 

and  fidelity  of  men  ?  It  is  their  scarcity  which  makes 
them  so  much  talked  about  and  so  valuable.  Then  she 
demanded  riotously  from  Betsy  a  rigid  account  of  the 
doings  which  had  led  up  to  this  awful  surprise.  The 
recital  took  up  the  entire  three  days  of  the  journey 
into  Virginia,  or  one  day  for  each  week  of  love's  prog- 
ress in  Maryland ;  then  three  weeks  were  devoted  to 
an  analysis  of  the  whole  matter;  and  two  weeks  of 
constructive  work  on  the  future  closed  the  most  inter- 
esting six  weeks  which  these  two  girls  had  ever  known. 

"No  romance  that  I  ever  read  or  heard  can  sur- 
pass it,"  was  Dolly's  conclusion.  "Then  the  scene  on 
the  road.  ..." 

She  rose  to  act  it,  the  better  to  recall  its  sweet  loveli- 
ness. 

"But  how  does  it  compare,"  said  she  pausing,  "with 
another  scene  for  which  it  is  only  a  preparation  ?  Be- 
fore my  vision  rises  the  court  of  an  emperor:  lovely 
women  and  noble  men  in  splendid  costumes  pass  up 
and  down  a  hall  of  barbaric  beauty.  ..." 

"Make  it  several  halls  while  you  are  in  the  trance," 
Betsy  suggested,  sourly,  for  she  was  now  suspicious 
of  Dolly's  good  will. 

"Barbaric  splendor  is  better.  I  got  that  phrasie 
into  my  last  English  composition  at  school.  Do  not 
interrupt  me.  But  the  noblest  man  and  the  hand- 
somest woman  of  those  brilliant  throngs  are  Prince 
Jerome  and  his  American  bride.  Every  eye  is  turned 
upon  them:  even  the  emperor's  anger  it  stilled  at  the 
sight  of  American  loveliness.  Can  the  wilderness  de- 
velop such  flowers,  he  murmurs." 

"Baron,  he  whispers  to  his  chief  officer,  while  Prin- 


34  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

cess  Betsy  is  kissing  his  fat  hand,  send  over  to 
Baltimore  and  pluck  fifty  of  these  wild  flowers  and 
distribute  them  to  the  nobles  of  our  court.  Heaven 
knows,  and  he  looked  over  the  crowd  of  ugly  women 
sighing,  heaven  knows  we  need  'em." 

"Then  shall  I  recommend  by  name  the  charming 
Dolly  Manners  for  the  position  next  to  mine,"  said 
Betsy. 

The  girls  laughed,  but  the  charming  Dolly  felt  the 
sting.  Betsy  bore  her  exile  badly,  and  grew  thin  and 
pale  for  the  first  weeks,  though  her  soul  was  nourished 
by  an  occasional  letter  from  her  Jerome.  Two  feelings 
racked  her  heart,  love  and  ambition;  but  quite  unable 
to  analyze  her  little  emotions  she  called  the  two  by 
the  name  of  one,  love.  Young  and  elastic  in  her 
temperament,  she  would  have  found  no  difficulty  in 
dealing  with  either  passion  by  itself ;  before  the  two  her 
nature  found  itself  helpless.  Love  was  intensified  by 
the  brilliant  prospect  held  out  to  it  by  ambition. 
Dolly  rather  maliciously  revealed  to  the  poor  girl  the 
emotions  contending  in  her  innocent  soul. 

"Beally,  my  dear,  you  must  do  something  to  raise 
your  spirits,"  she  said,  "and  to  keep  your  beauty.  A 
lover  cares  not  for  pale  cheeks,  and  sunken  eyes.  You 
are  becoming  a  perfect  fright.  It  is  very  unjust  to 
your  cousins,  who  spare  nothing  to  make  you  happy." 

"Would  you  not  grow  pale  in  my  condition,  Dolly  ?" 

"What!  with  the  certainty  of  marrying  a  royal  per- 
sonage before  the  year  is  out?  Upon  my  word,  what 
a  question!" 

"How  you  harp  on  the  rank  of  Jerome,  when  he 


LOVE   LAUGHS  AT  DISTANCE.          35 

never  can  be  anything  more  than  an  admiral.  Do  I 
love  him  for  his  chances  of  greatness  ?" 

"Faith,  you  do,  my  dear,  I'll  wager  my  gloves. 
And  is  it  not  his  relationship  to  the  General  Bona- 
parte, and  his  coming  glory,  that  has  made  the  young 
Lieutenant  so  interesting  to  us  all?  Deny  it  if  you 
can.  Every  mother's  daughter  of  us  deserted  our  own 
lieutenants  when  this  Frenchman  appeared.  Now,  if 
I  had  to  choose  between  two  plain  lieutenants,  give 
me  Bob  Barry  any  day  to  a  score  of  Bonapartes.  But 
Prince  Bonaparte!  Ah!" 

The  bliss  suggested  by  this  last  sound  set  Miss  Pat- 
terson laughing,  and  she  beat  a  hasty  retreat  from  the 
field,  much  shocked  at  the  selfishness  suddenly  revealed 
in  her  own  heart.  She  loved  Jerome  without  doubt. 
She  had  never  loved  anyone  in  that  way.  Day  and 
night  his  image  haunted  her  mind.  If  she  lost  him, 
it  seemed  that  she  must  die.  Yet  she  felt  that  life 
was  sweet,  and  that  somehow,  as  others  had  endured 
grief,  she  would  survive  for  happiness  of  a  kind.  But 
to  lose  that  vision  of  greatness  which  Jerome  had 
brought  to  her,  to  give  up  the  dream  of  living  in 
Europe,  at  court,  beside  a  throne:  a  blank  opened  in 
the  future,  an  icy  chill  fell  on  her  mind,  life  would 
have  little  comfort  for  her.  Thus  she  learned  of  her 
ambition  as  well  as  her  love. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

SO   THEY   WERE   MARRIED. 

HAVING  learned  the  truth  it  was  not  Miss  Patter- 
son's way  to  turn  her  back  on  it,  and  persuade  her- 
self that  someone  had  made  a  mistake.  She  loved, 
and  she  aspired  to  high  position.  Lucky  for  her  that 
both  passions  could  be  satisfied  in  the  same  lover. 
The  outlook  however  did  not  improve  with  time.  Chill 
November  came  and  Dolly  Manners  returned  home 
with  a  sweet  message  to  Jerome,  just  three  small  words, 
faithful  and  true.  Poor  Betsy  remained  alone.  The 
leaves  turned  red  and  yellow,  and  fell  to  the  ground. 
Her  hopes  fell  with  them,  withered  and  dead.  The 
cold  rain  beat  the  dead  leaves  into  hideous  decay; 
her  salt  tears  fell  on  her  dying  hopes  and  quickened 
them  into  life  again.  She  always  felt  more  hopeful 
after  a  good  shower  of  tears.  Nevertheless  the  strain 
began  to  tell  on  her,  her  color  went  with  her  appetite, 
and  her  plumpness  suddenly  faded  away  till  the  soft 
skin  lay  wrinkled  on  her  little  bones. 

The  alarm  of  her  cousins  brought  Papa  down  from 
Baltimore  by  express,  and  the  sight  of  the  wan  thing 
filled  him  with  despair.  He  was  a  man  of  affairs, 
sensible  with  the  sense  of  long  and  varied  experience, 
aware  of  the  strength  of  nature  and  the  obstinacy  of 
passion.  He  could  not  afford  to  lose  his  darling  in 

36 


SO    THEY   WERE    MARRIED.  37 

any  fashion,  but  least  of  all  as  a  victim  to  the  folly 
of  love.  She  had  pined  away  until  in  his  arms  she 
felt  light  as  a  feather.  Truly,  he  said  to  himself,  first 
love  may  be  fool-love,  yet  it  is  more  than  a  match 
for  wisdom  while  it  lasts.  He  foresaw  surrender  evi- 
dently, but  first  he  tried  a  gentle  argument. 

"Strange,  strange,"  said  he,  shaking  his  head  sadly, 
"that  a  mere  stranger  should  make  such  a  change  in 
you,  Elisabeth.  If  father  and  brother  and  aunt  and 
friend  were  swept  away  by  a  flood,  you  would  have 
your  time  of  grief  for  us,  but  never  lose  your  ap- 
petite." 

"I'd  rather  have  love  affect  my  stomach  than  my 
mind,"  answered  she,  in  her  own  bright  way.  "If 
you  all  left  me  that  way  I  should  only  go  mad." 

The  tears  rushed  into  his  eyes,  but  he  drove  them 
back. 

"It  seems  to  me  that  since  I  learned  to  love  Jerome 
that  I  love  you  and  Robert  and  Aunt  Hester  more 
than  ever,"  she  went  on.  "I  don't  like  to  lose  my 
appetite  and  my  spirits.  It  does  no  good.  I  would 
rather  wait  for  Jerome  in  good  health,  for  I  can  and 
will  wait,  papa,  but  the  sorrow  eats  into  me." 

"I  must  fain  wonder  at  it,  rosebud,"  said  he.  "What 
mystery  is  there  in  it?  Do  you  see  things  with  en- 
chanted eyes  ?  If  you  should  die  to-night,  this  gallant 
officer  would  make  love  and  marry  next  year.  If  you 
lost  your  beauty  through  small-pox  he  would  run  away 
across  the  sea.  And  we  would  mourn  you,  or  stand 
by  to  comfort  you." 

"If  he  died  to-night,"  she  replied  softly,  "I  would 
mourn  him  till  I  died  too.  If  he  lost  his  beauty 


38  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

through  disease,  I  would  be  faithful  to  him.  If  he 
does  not  feel  the  same  way  to  me,  then  I  would  never 
marry  him,  only  just  die." 

"That  is  true  love,"  he  admitted  with  a  laugh. 
"Always  this  black  head  had  wisdom  in  it,  even  when 
most  foolish.  But  understand,  dear,  that  what  I  say 
is  true  and  for  your  good." 

"I  believe  it,  and  here's  the  good  the  truth  has 
done,"  holding  out  the  shadowy  hands,  in  which  there 
was  beauty  but  little  substance. 

"If  he  were  worthy  of  you,  but  the  froth  of  the  Ter- 
ror is  he,  old  in  sin,  as  one  may  see  in  his  young  face." 

"He  repented  of  his  sins  long  ago,  papa.  Then  we  are 
all  sinners." 

"I  shall  tell  yon  after  a  little,  Elisabeth,  how  great 
a  sensation  the  news  of  your  folly  created .  .  .  . " 

"What,  is  it  known?"  and  she  leaped  away  from 
him  in  anger. 

"Only  to  the  French  officers  who  have  the  care  of 
the  Lieutenant,"  he  said  hastily,  "and  to  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  French  government  in  this  country. 
They  have  all  warned  young  Bonaparte  and  me  that 
Napoleon  will  never  recognize  this  marriage,  and  that 
a  valid  marriage  cannot  be  performed  without  the 
consent  of  the  young  man's  relatives.  They  have  sent 
word  to  the  First  Consul,  and  they  say  his  orders  to 
his  brother  will  be  severe." 

"You  are  all  against  me,"  she  murmured,  and  the 
tears  fell  fast. 

The  father's  heart  was  sore,  and  he  took  her  in 
his  arms  again.  Never  since  her  babyhood  had  he 
been  able  to  endure  the  sight  of  her  tears. 


SO    THEY   WERE    MARRIED.  39 

"What  can  we  do  against  an  emperor,  child?" 

"Jerome  can  stay  in  America,"  said  she,  detecting 
suddenly  his  readiness  to  surrender  on  conditions. 

"How  could  he,  with  no  income,  cut  off  by  his 
family?  How  could  he  stand  the  sight  of  his  entire 
family  enjoying  royal  power  in  Europe,  while  he 
starved  in  the  wilderness?  My  darling,  how  could 
you  yourself  endure  it?  Eor  it  is  our  nature  never 
to  be  content  with  what  we  have,  and  to  desire  what 
we  have  not.  Ah,  I  can  see  that  you  would  not  make 
half  the  pother  about  Jerome,  were  he  not  in  the 
way  of  being  a  prince." 

"Just  as  much,  papa,  believe  me,  but  of  course 
without  such  good  reasons." 

Her  archness,  peeping  out  of  the  wan  face,  forced 
the  unwilling  laugh  from  him. 

"Bid  me  go  home,  and  say  to  him:  depart,  French- 
man, and  never  return.  Sweetheart,  it  is  your  only 
safety  from  yourself  as  from  him.  It's  no  use  to 
argue.  Cut  the  knot  and  ..." 

"Die,"  she  gasped,  falling  limp  in  his  arms.  "I 
cannot  help  it,  I  cannot  live  without  him.  ...  I 
must  die .  .  .  .  I  am  dying  now .  .  .  . " 

She  fainted  for  a  moment,  but  rallied  before  he  could 
get  restoratives. 

"Don't  call  anyone,  papa.  I  am  quite  over  it.  Just 
a  moment." 

He  sat  anxiously  beside  her,  holding  her  hand.  He 
was  conquered,  and  showed  his  submission  clear  even 
to  her  innocent  eyes.  There  remained  for  him  to  say 
humbly: 

"Come  home  and  marry  the  Lieutenant." 


40  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

He  had  come  down  to  say  that,  if  pleading  and  argu- 
ment proved  useless ;  but  a  fear  of  more  fainting  pre- 
vented him  from  uttering  the  words.  When  Betsy  had 
recovered  sufficiently,  she  went  off  to  bed,  and  did 
without  the  good  news  until  morning,  while  papa 
passed  almost  a  sleepless  night,  tortured  by  the  fancy 
that  he  had  seen  death  looking  out  of  her  lovely  eyes. 
What  constancy  on  the  part  of  a  mere  baby  of  a 
girl!  And  matched,  too,  by  the  same  virtue  in  young 
and  light-headed  Jerome ! 

From  the  moment  Betsy  left  Baltimore  the  Lieuten- 
ant had  not  failed  to  besiege  the  Patterson  family  by 
every  art  known  to  love's  war,  and  Mr.  Patterson 
found  himself  attacked  daily  by  the  very  members  of 
his  family,  in  the  most  surprising  places,  and  the 
most  effective  modes.  It  had  taken  Jerome  but  a 
short  time  to  convince  the  world  that  he  meant  to 
marry  Elisabeth  Patterson  no  matter  what  the  op- 
position or  the  consequences;  and  this  determination 
forced  the  interested  to  examine  the  difficulties  more 
seriously,  and  to  seek  a  proper  solution  of  them.  In 
spite  of  his  first  refusal  Mr.  Patterson  had  been  forced 
to  grant  Jerome  another  interview.  In  spite  of  his 
rooted  dislike  of  a  scapegrace  he  had  to  admit  that 
the  young  Frenchman  charmed  him.  Moreover,  Jerome 
answered  all  arguments  with  good  sense,  good  humor, 
and  a  nimble  wit ;  so  that  in  time  Mr.  Patterson  came 
to  argue  with  him  amicably.  All  Baltimore,  headed 
by  lively  Dolly  Manners,  took  up  the  cause  of  the  lovers, 
and  life  became  rather  embarrassing  for  a  man  of 
Mr.  Patterson's  habits  and  temper. 

"You  are  both  too  young  to  know  your  own  hearts, 


SO    THEY   WERE   MARRIED.  41 

and  you  in  particular,  Lieutenant,  are  too  young  to 
grasp  this  situation,"  was  his  regular  objection. 

"Not  so  long  ago  I  thought  myself  too  old  to  feel 
a  romantic  passion,"  Jerome  answered  merrily.  "In 
France  we  have  lived  quickly  since  the  Revolution. 
I  thought  to  marry  years  ago,  but  never  met  the  woman 
who  takes  possession  of  a  man  so  that  he  must  marry." 

"If  you  really  love  my  daughter,  it  seems  to  me 
that  you  should  not  expose  her  to  the  danger  of  rejec- 
tion by  your  distinguished  and  powerful  brother. 
There  is  no  doubt  in  my  mind  that  he  will  attack 
the  marriage,  and  destroy  it  as  far  as  France  is  con- 
cerned." 

"Then  I  shall  never  return  to  France,  sir,"  Jerome 
answered.  "But  I  am  without  fear  on  this  point.  I 
know  the  First  Consul.  He  will  surely  be  angry.  If 
he  dreams  of  a  crown,  he  would  cut  me  off  from  any 
share  in  his  power.  But  I  am  the  youngest  of  his 
brothers,  and  of  little  importance  to  his  schemes.  He 
is  kind-hearted,  and  would  certainly  permit  me  to 
live  at  his  court.  Anyway  he  cannot  reach  me  in 
America." 

"Then  you  are  a  Catholic,  and  your  sect  does  not 
recognize  marriage  with  a  Protestant." 

"Quite  the  contrary.  It  will  only  be  necessary  to 
appeal  to  Bishop  Carroll  for  permission.  You  are 
acquainted  with  this  charming  bishop.  He  will  not 
make  half  the  trouble  you  are  making  in  tying  the 
knot  for  me." 

"We  are  Protestants.  I  do  not  like  the  idea  of  see- 
ing my  child  married  by  a  Catholic  priest,"  said  Patter- 
son, off  his  guard  for  the  moment. 


42  THE    BLACK    CAKDINAL. 

"I  was  thinking  only  of  your  daughter.  If  we  are 
to  be  on  our  guard  against  any  attempt  on  the  part 
of  the  First  Consul,  we  must  comply  with  all  the  con- 
ditions that  insure  the  validity  of  my  marriage  in 
France." 

A  remark  which  the  man  of  business  considered 
very  thoughtful  for  such  a  character  as  young  Bona- 
parte. Thus  were  the  difficulties  weighed  during  those 
long  weeks  of  Betsy's  exile,  and  amid  increasing  ex- 
citement ;  for  the  representatives  of  the  French  govern- 
ment, well  informed  of  the  drift  of  affairs  at  home, 
made  most  impressive  statements  and  protests  to 
Jerome  and  to  Mr.  Patterson.  His  friends  quietly  ad- 
vised the  Lieutenant  to  withdraw,  for  the  lady's  sake 
at  least,  since  all  the  omens  were  against  her  happi- 
ness. Official  protest  and  friendly  warning  simply  in- 
creased his  interest  in  the  game  of  love,  and  vastly 
amused  him.  And  when  were  these  weapons  ever  of 
use  against  determined  passion  ?  The  merry  war  went 
on,  however,  until  the  patience  of  all  but  the  lovers 
wore  away,  and  so  it  might  have  continued  had  not 
the  news  of  Betsy's  failing  health  brought  the  matter 
to  its  final  stage.  Mr.  Patterson  came  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  he  had  done  all  that  a  good  father  was  bound 
to  do.  The  lovers  were  sane  young  people,  even  if 
love  had  made  them  foolish.  Since  they  had  no  fear 
of  the  consequences,  why  keep  up  a  situation  of  misery  ? 
With  this  feeling  he  hastened  to  his  failing  child  in 
Virginia. 

She  had  quite  recovered  herself  by  breakfast  next 
morning,  and  in  the  delight  of  having  her  cruel  father 
beside  her,  ate  a  fine  chop  and  some  other  antidotes 


SO   THEY   WERE    MARRIED.  43 

to  love;  and  this  while  he  maintained  a  set  face 
against  her  most  winning  smile.  Unconditional  sur- 
render is  as  bitter  to  merchants  as  to  generals.  He 
calculated  that  with  her  little  appetite  satisfied  she 
would  not  faint  easily  over  his  brusque  declaration. 
To  a  courteous  inquiry  from  Cousin  Herrick  he  re- 
plied : 

"I'm  going  to  stay  two  days,  Cousin,  and  then  go 
home.  Elisabeth,  you  will  return  with  me,  and  get 
ready  to  marry  your  French  Lieutenant." 

"Thank  you,  papa,"  she  said  sweetly,  and  he  would 
have  been  angered  at  her  coolness,  but  for  the  sight  of 
the  chop,  and  the  absolute  fact  that  she  began  to  grow 
fat  before  the  breakfast  was  over.  Yet  during  his 
stay,  and  on  the  journey  home  he  declined  her  sweet- 
est caresses  with  severe  words. 

"They  mean  nothing,"  he  said.  "You  do  not  love 
me.  How  can  I  believe  in  a  love  which  rejects  its 
object  for  the  sake  of  a  man  known  to  you,  and  very 
slimly,  two  months  ?  No  more  than  I  can  believe  in 
your  love  for  Bonaparte  or  his  for  you.  So  spare  me 
your  caresses,  foolish  child,  and  go  your  way.  You 
and  the  Lieutenant  will  laugh,  but  I  shall  only  weep." 

She  paid  less  attention  to  this  rebuff  than  to  the 
squirrels  that  played  on  the  roadside,  knowing  how 
brief  is  anger  with  those  we  love.  She  had  entered 
the  seventh  heaven  of  happiness,  and  loved  the  whole 
world.  Radiance  glowed  from  the  little  form.  She 
entered  her  circle  at  home  in  triumph,  leaning  on  her 
Lieutenant's  arm.  And  oh!  how  sweet  to  youth  is 
triumph ! 

Then  after  a  proper  delay  they  were  married  in 


44  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

modest  state.  What  did  she  wear?  Triumph  and 
love,  with  some  supplementary  garments  in  gauzy 
white  and  gold !  Who  were  present  ?  Those  who  loved 
her,  with  many  admirers  besides!  So  lovely  they 
looked,  this  obstinate  pair  of  doves,  that  the  mild 
bishop  who  had  strongly  advised  Jerome  against  this 
union,  the  strenuous  father  who  had  fought  it,  the 
officials  who  on  behalf  of  the  First  Consul  had  aided 
him,  all  felt  a  secret  delight  that  their  opposition  had 
been  in  vain. 

Her  lover  inspired  Betsy,  her  beauty  inspired  him. 
As  they  stood  in  the  severe,  ecclesiastical  room  of  the 
bishop,  surrounded  by  the  whispering  guests,  she  be- 
came suddenly  conscious  of  one  impressive  fact:  that 
she  had  taken  her  place  among  the  great  ones  of  the 
world.  This  marriage,  the  event  of  the  week  in 
America,  had  become  an  international  affair,  discussed 
in  courts.  With  a  thrill  of  such  joy  as  she  had  never 
felt,  nor  even  dreamed  of,  she  saw  herself  standing  in 
the  light  of  a  throne.  The  glory  of  the  purple  streamed 
over  her  pathway,  and  reflected  its  gorgeous  hues  in 
the  eyes  of  all  who  looked  at  her.  Poor  Elisabeth ! 
she  did  not  know  at  that  moment  how  closely  the  im- 
perial color  resembles  the  color  of  blood. 

She  loved,  and  was  loved ;  his  arms  were  about  her 
forever;  in  him  she  had  triumphed;  and  as  youth, 
like  infancy,  can  hold  but  one  thing  at  a  time  in  mind, 
her  happiness  raised  her  like  a  flood  above  the  level 
of  life,  and  carried  her  on  to  glory  J 


CHAPTEK  V. 

THE  SHADOW  OF  THE  THRONE. 

THE  two  butterflies  fluttered  all  over  the  land  from 
the  day  of  their  union,  sought  for  by  all,  gazed  upon 
with  envy.  The  rumors  of  Napoleon's  approaching 
apotheosis  scented  the  air  like  the  winds  of  Spring, 
and  the  fashionable  world  fell  down  in  adoration  be- 
fore the  man  and  woman  who  would  soon  be  royal 
and  imperial,  and  might  yet  together  ascend  a  throne. 
An  intoxication  had  taken  possession  of  Elisabeth.  No 
princess  of  the  house  of  Hapsburg  could  have  hit  off 
all  the  virtues  and  failings  of  her  position  more  hap- 
pily than  the  little  woman  who  played  the  part  in 
the  American  wilderness.  She  had  a  rare  instinct  for 
the  new  game,  and  guided  headlong  Jerome  through 
its  intricacies. 

They  must  not  go  everywhere,  must  be  exclusive  in 
giving  and  accepting  hospitality,  must  demand  this 
form  of  etiquette  and  that,  must  avoid  embarrassing 
situations.  Her  shrewdness  and  tact  amused  him,  who 
had  none  of  these  qualities;  but  the  building  up  of 
fences  around  that  freedom  of  action  which  made  the 
wilderness  so  pleasant  began  at  last  to  annoy  him. 
He  tore  down  the  fences.  He  had  not  deep  respect 
or  affection  for  the  court  of  his  distinguished  brother, 
chiefly  because  it  had  given  him  all  the  trouble  of 

45 


46  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

his  life;  and  it  became  difficult  for  him  to  describe 
as  fully  as  Betsy  would  have  liked  the  scenes  and 
personages  and  incidents  which  he  had  encountered. 
He  saw  that  life  at  court  for  her  meant  enchantment. 
As  he  had  no  desire  or  intention  to  return  to  Paris 
for  years,  her  passion  promised  future  trouble. 

"Make  up  your  mind,  dear,"  said  she,  when  his 
purpose  to  remain  in  America  became  clear,  "that  I 
must  see  Paris,  and  the  court.  The  whole  world  is 
asking  me  when  we  are  to  go  home,  and  I  am  saying, 
very  soon." 

"Pay  no  attention  to  the  whole  world,  love,  only 
to  me.  If  you  had  seen  me  fly  out  of  Paris,  you  would 
understand  how  unwilling  I  am  to  return." 

"If  I  wish  it?"  she  murmured. 

"Then  I  swear  it  shall  be  done  .   .   .  sometime." 

"How  soon  love  fades,"  was  her  comment  on  the 
last  word. 

"In  a  court,"  he  added.  "You  have  had  your  fortune 
told.  Did  not  the  gipsy  say  that  a  court  would  be 
fatal  to  you  and  me  ?" 

"As  if  I  believed  her!  Ah,  Jerome,  you  have  en- 
joyed the  glory  of  a  court,  and  I  have  never  seen  one. 
You  have  mingled  with  the  great,  and  I  have  lived 
with  the  plainest  people." 

"You  are  luckier  than  I,  dearest.  The  glory  of  a 
court!  It's  really  in  the  uniforms  and  dresses.  I 
have  seen  it  ...  in  heaps  ...  in  the  pawn-shops 
of  Paris.  The  great!  You  should  hear  them  swear 
with  the  colic  or  the  toothache.  You  remind  me  of 
a  young  man  I  met  in  the  Tuileries  the  day  before 
I  left  France,  the  young  Marquis  Consalvi." 


THE  SHADOW  OF  THE  THRONE.   47 

"The  young  Marquis,"  she  repeated,  softly.  "How 
lovely  he  must  have  been  I" 

"Then  that's  the  end  of  my  story,"  with  pretended 
jealousy. 

"I  meant  the  title,  love,  just  only  the  title,"  she 
pleaded,  sinking  down  beside  him  to  hear  of  the  land 
of  enchantment.  He  could  work  this  spell  on  her  at 
will. 

"He  came  to  Paris  with  his  brother  the  Cardinal 
Consalvi.  He  knew  nothing  of  Napoleon  and  his 
brother  knew  all,  like  you  and  me,  sweet.  He  wanted 
to  see  the  great  general,  the  First  Consul,  to  fall  down 
and  adore  him,  to  speak  with  him,  touch  his  hand ;  and 
his  brother  the  cardinal  would  have  fled  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth  to  avoid  Napoleon." 

"How  did  the  Marquis  look?" 

"Very  handsome,  Italian  style  .  .  .  big,  melting 
eyes,  delicate,  sweet,  sleepy  face  .  .  .  that  looked  like 
a  tiger's  now  and  then  ...  a  good  young  man,  in- 
nocent, crazy  to  see  and  hear  at  the  court  of  the  Tuil- 
eries." 

"And  how  did  the  Cardinal  look  ?" 

"Ah,  there  was  a  man  for  you.  He  was  so  calm 
and  cold,  and  they  were  trying  their  best  to  frighten 
him.  They  dragged  him  through  one  room,  and  then 
another,  and  put  up  all  kinds  of  trickery,  but  he 
never  melted.  Now,  I  took  the  Marquis  right  straight 
to  the  audience-chamber,  and  we  peeped  at  the  First 
Consul  from  a  hole  in  a  curtain — " 

"Oh,  how  delightful !" 

"And  we  were  caught,  and  scolded,  and  I  got  my 
commission,  and  skipped  like  a  deer." 


48  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"But  the  Marquis  and  the  Cardinal  ?" 

"I  saw  them  to  their  carriage,  and  never  saw  them 
since.  But  I  heard  that  the  First  Consul  simply 
tortured  the  life  out  of  both  before  he  let  them  go. 
Elise,  my  sweet,  pray  that  you  and  I  may  never  fall 
into  the  hands  of  my  brother  when  he  is  scheming  for 
power." 

He  threw  up  his  hands  with  a  gesture  of  real 
despair,  and  as  if  to  emphasize  the  action  a  letter 
dropped  from  the  pocket  of  his  coat,  a  letter  which 
Elisabeth  had  not  seen,  which  he  did  not  wish  her  to 
see.  He  watched  her  in  silence  as  with  the  fatal  curi- 
osity of  Eve  she  drew  out  the  enclosure  from  the  en- 
velope, smoothed  the  folded  document,  and  read  the 
cold,  courteous,  bitter  words  of  the  First  Consul,  as 
reported  by  the  Minister  of  Marine,  to  the  French 
ambassador  in  Washington,  touching  the  marriage  of 
Jerome.  Briefly,  the  unfortunate  woman  who  had 
dared  to  entrap  Jerome,  in  spite  of  the  warnings  of 
the  government,  would  never  be  recognized  as  the  wife 
of  a  Bonaparte,  and  never  received  in  France.  She 
looked  at  him  with  pallid  face,  and  accusing  eyes. 

"And  you  never  told  me,  Jerome." 

"I  had  not  the  heart,  when  you  were  dreaming  of 
the  glories  of  the  court,  to  show  you  some  of  ita 
miseries." 

"Did  you  think  I  was  afraid?"  rising  to  her  feet 
with  lofty  pride. 

"I  thought  of  nothing  but  of  saving  you  pain  and 
humiliation.  The  First  Consul  has  a  mania  for  humili- 
ating the  members  of  his  family." 


THE  SHADOW  OF  THE  THRONE.   49 

"Will  you  promise  to  show  me  from  this  time  on 
all  the  letters  from  France  that  relate  to  me?" 

"I  promise,  since  you  wish  it." 

Then  she  fell  to  weeping  for  five  minutes,  and  he 
wept  with  her  out  of  loving  sympathy,  for  he  could 
see  nothing  to  start  even  a  woman's  easy  tears.  The 
incident,  however,  sobered  Elisabeth  a  little,  and  a 
shadow  fell  on  her  bright  nature.  She  began  to  do 
some  thinking  after  the  fashion  of  her  sex.  Jerome 
never  thought  at  all,  not  merely  because  of  the  labor, 
but  chiefly  because  of  its  uselessness.  Thoughts  flew 
into  his  mind  on  a  given  subject  like  birds  into  a 
room,  and  then  flew  out  again  half  frightened  by  the 
experience.  He  had  observed  all  the  pother  made 
over  his  marriage,  had  listened  to  the  protests  of 
French  officials  respectfully,  and  had  understood  the 
motive  of  the  hospitality  lavished  upon  him  and  his 
bride:  all  had  their  source  in  the  supposition  that 
Napoleon  would  soon  seize  the  crown  of  France  and 
proclaim  himself  emperor.  When  he  thought  of  the 
thing,  as  he  did  twice,  its  absurdity  seemed  perfectly 
clear  to  him.  He  demonstrated  it  to  his  bride  with 
the  loyalty  of  a  republican  and  the  reasoning  of  a 
royalist.  It  was  simply  impossible.  Therefore  con- 
sternation seized  him  when  the  French  minister  took 
him  aside  one  night  at  a  brilliant  reception,  and  gave 
him  a  piece  of  secret  information. 

"I  am  commanded  to  inform  you,  Lieutenant,"  said 
the  diplomat  with  deferential  courtesy,  "that  your 
illustrious  brotker  will  proclaim  himself  Emperor  <>f 
the  French  sometime  in  May." 


50  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Thank  you,"  said  Jerome  solemnly. 

"I  see  that  you  do  not  credit  the  information,  Lieu- 
tenant. The  question  has  already  been  voted  upon  by 
the  people,  and  the  nation  has  given  its  consent.  It 
is  the  wish  of  the  Emperor,  for  such  he  is  in  fact, 
that  you  should  prepare  yourself  for  the  exalted  rank 
which  will  come  to  you,  as  a  prince  of  the  empire." 

"I  am  quite  prepared,"  Jerome  replied  lightly,  but 
a  thrill  of  something  like  terror  swept  through  his 
body.  "All  will  depend  on  the  instructions  sent  to 
you  by  the  First  Consul,  naturally." 

"Naturally,"  answered  the  Minister  with  a  smile. 

Jerome  refused  to  discuss  the  matter  further,  know- 
ing quite  well  that  the  official  must  have  disagreeable 
information  affecting  his  wife.  Pleasant  as  was  the 
thought  that  his  little  darling  would  soon  attain  the 
glory  of  a  royal  title,  and  that  he  had  brought  her 
the  honor,  his  heart  sank  before  the  woe  bound  to  fol- 
low his  elevation.  He  would  not  utter  the  sad  thoughts 
that  crowded  upon  him.  He  thrust  them  out  with  the 
spoken  determination  to  remain  in  the  United  States 
at  all  hazards,  yet  felt  in  the  utterance  of  the  words 
some  deep-seated  weakness  of  purpose  that  made  them 
seem  ridiculous.  In  confusion  of  thought  Jerome 
always  became  reckless,  and  blurted  out  the  truth  to 
Elisabeth  that  night  in  a  single  phrase. 

"Do  you  know,"  said  she,  after  their  return  from 
the  reception,  "that  heads  wagged  at  your  little  ex- 
change of  words  with  the  Minister  ?" 

"I  do,  Your  Highness,"  he  replied  humorously. 

"Jerome,"  she  gasped  with  beseeching  hands. 

"He  told  me  to  prepare  for  what  seems  to  be  inevi- 


THE  SHADOW  OF  THE  THRONE.   51 

table.  The  people  have  voted  that  Napoleon  shall  he 
their  emperor.  What  I  thought  impossible,  a  wild 
dream,  has  come  true.  Sweet,  you  are  already  the 
Princess  Jerome  Bonaparte." 

"And  you  are  the  Prince !" 

He  took  her  in  his  arms,  and  they  could  not  speak 
for  some  moments,  she  with  the  bliss  of  her  elevation, 
and  he  with  the  sense  of  coming  woe.  But  he  rejoiced 
in  her  childlike  joy,  and  refused  to  look  on  the  shadows 
of  the  picture.  The  intoxication  of  the  moment  proved 
irresistible.  Spring  had  come,  and  had  it  been  dead 
winter  the  presence  of  these  fortunate  lovers  would  have 
wreathed  the  earth  with  blossoms  and  the  world  with 
smiles.  Ships  brought  first  the  news  of  the  plebiscite 
in  France  and  set  every  tongue  wagging.  Society 
thrilled  to  its  depths  whenever  Jerome  and  his  Betsy 
appeared  at  a  function.  Dolly  Manners  hastened  to 
New  York  to  be  near  her  dearest  Betsy  when  the  great 
news  should  arrive,  and  wept  all  the  way  at  the  ill- 
luck  which  had  sent  her  home  a  day  too  soon  after 
the  week  in  Jerome's  fascinating  but  frivolous  com- 
pany. Such  is  fate,  she  said.  The  Bonapartes  con- 
ducted themselves  with  the  utmost  discretion,  and  prac- 
tised that  simplicity  which  ever  marks  lofty  person- 
ages; indeed  Jerome  would  have  carried  it  too  far  by 
declaring  publicly  his  intention  to  refuse  princely  rank 
and  to  remain  a  republican,  had  not  his  wife  vetoed 
the  resolution.  He  had  not  the  heart  to  destroy  her 
illusions.  Who  would,  for  a  creature  so  lovely,  so  fitted 
for  royal  rank?  And  finally  came  the  news  that  on 
the  eighteenth  of  May,  in  the  year  of  Our  Lord  1804, 


52  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

the  First  Consul  of  France  had  assumed  an  imperial 
crown,  the  crown  of  Charlemagne,  and  had  founded 
the  Napoleonic  dynasty. 

Elisabeth  was  a  young  woman  of  intellect  and  will, 
far  superior  to  her  husband  on  these  points;  and  she 
woke  to  two  facts  the  morning  after  this  portentous 
announcement.  The  first  was  the  need  for  swift  and 
effective  action  in  her  own  behalf;  for  the  horror  of 
remaining  in  their  present  position,  parrying  the  end- 
less inquiries  as  to  their  future  movements,  could  not 
be  endured.  The  second  fact  was  the  odd  behavior 
of  Jerome  since  the  little  talk  with  the  Minister.  That 
had  to  be  explained.  She  could  no  longer  understand 
him.  They  took  advantage  of  a  pleasant  twilight,  when 
social  obligations  were  for  the  moment  out  of  sight, 
to  examine  into  matters.  She  wondered  at  his  will- 
ingness to  sit  in  quiet  even  for  a  moment,  and  ex- 
pressed her  wonder. 

"I  have  accepted  a  visit  from  M.  Pichon  for  this 
evening,"  said  he.  "He  has  news  for  me  from  the 
Emperor,  and  I  wish  you  to  hear  it  I  shall  not  re- 
ceive him  otherwise." 

In  sorrowful  silence  she  put  her  arms  about  him, 
full  of  apprehension.  Now  indeed  she  felt  like  a 
chill  the  heavy  shadow  of  the  throne  falling  across 
her  happiness,  and  the  two  said  but  little  until  the 
representative  of  the  French  monarch  made  his  ap- 
pearance; a  polite  little  man,  who  knew  how  to  con- 
duct himself  in  the  presence  of  His  Highness,  and 
to  make  a  subtle  difference  in  his  lavish  respects  to 
the  American  wife,  never  to  be  recognized  as  Her 
Highness.  His  long  introduction  led  Prince  Jerome 


THE  SHADOW  OF  THE  THRONE.   53 

to  remark  that  his  official  communications  must  be  made 
in  the  presence  of  the  lady. 

"I  deeply  regret  the  necessity  of  causing  Madame 
any  pain,"  said  M.  Pichon  sincerely,  "but  if  Your 
Highness  commands  ..." 

Jerome  made  a  gesture  for  him  to  begin. 

"His  Imperial  Majesty  repeats  with  emphasis  the 
request  made  some  time  ago  that  Your  Highness  should 
return  home  with  all  speed." 

"Ah,"  thought  Elisabeth,  "he  never  told  me  ... 
no  wonder  he  acted  strangely." 

"I  shall  be  happy  to  do  so  the  moment  my  wife 
fixes  the  date,"  said  Jerome  with  a  curious  smile. 

"Am  I  delaying  you,  dear  ?  I  am  ready  at  any 
time." 

"The  embarrassing  point,  however,"  said  M.  Pichon 
gently  but  with  decision,  and  then  he  paused,  looking 
at  Prince  Jerome. 

"Continue,"  said  Jerome. 

"No  French  vessel  is  allowed  to  carry  Madame  to 
France,  by  a  decree  of  the  Emperor;  nor  will  she  be 
allowed  to  set  foot  on  French  territory." 

"A  wife  may  go  with  her  husband  anywhere,"  Elisa- 
beth replied  proudly  and  calmly,  though  her  heart  sank 
like  lead. 

"True.  Unhappily  in  this  case  the  law  of  France 
does  not  recognize  your  marriage,  Madame." 

"Therefore,  my  dear  Princess,"  said  Jerome  lightly, 
"if  I  am  to  remain  your  husband  I  must  remain  with 
you  in  your  own  land,  for  which  favor  let  us  be  de- 
voutly thankful.  In  France  you  are  not  a  wife." 

She  could  not  quite  grasp  the  spirit  which  prompted 


54  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

his  words.  Her  soul  filled  up  on  a  sudden  with  desola- 
tion, as  the  lovely  dream  of  the  honeymoon  faded  like 
a  cloud  from  her  imagination.  It  was  all  over. 

"There  is  another  thing,"  M.  Pichon  said  smoothly 
with  his  eyes  fixed  on  her.  "Owing  to  the  American 
circumstances,  His  Highness  has  been  deprived  by  a 
decree  of  the  Senate  of  his  right  to  succeed  his  brother 
on  the  throne." 

"A  real  calamity,"  cried  Jerome  gaily,  "with  Joseph 
and  Louis  and  Lucien  and  their  children  ahead  of 
me.  You  see,  my  Princess,  what  I  have  lost  by  the 
American  circumstances." 

"His  Highness  Prince  Lucien  also,"  M.  Pichon 
said  with  deference.  "I  would  like  to  be  enabled  to 
send  to  the  Emperor  definite  information  as  to  the 
intentions  of  Your  Highness." 

"Tell  him,"  said  Jerome,  "that  I  shall  sail  when  I 
can  take  my  wife  with  me." 

M.  Pichon  bowed  and  rose  to  depart. 

"No,  delay  a  little,"  said  Elisabeth.  "In  a  day 
or  two,  sir,  we  shall  give  you  definite  information." 

M.  Pichon  bowed  again  and  again  and  backed  to 
the  door  and  out  of  sight,  while  the  poor  little  Princess, 
stripped  of  her  glory,  like  Cinderella  sitting  on  her 
pumpkin,  sobbed  bitterly  in  her  disappointment,  hor- 
ror and  shame. 

"You  never  told  me.  The  whole  world  knew 
it.  .  .  ." 

"Only  the  part  about  the  succession,  dearest" 

"But  the  others  ...  the  marriage  ...  the 
ships.  .  .  ." 

"Oh,  I  left  them  to  fellows  like  Pichon  to  tell.    They 


THE  SHADOW  OF  THE  THRONE.   55 

get  a  salary  for  such  work.  What  does  it  matter 
anyway?  I  rejoice  to  remain  in  this  country  forever. 
Faithful  and  true!" 

"Never,  never,  never!  Jerome,  we  shall  go  to 
France!" 

Her  cry  of  despair  pierced  his  heart,  and  his  levity 
fled. 

"Dearest  and  sweetest  and  best,"  said  he  solemnly, 
"be  warned  in  time.  I  am  safe  here.  It  is  dangerous 
and  impossible  to  fight  with  an  emperor.  Let  us  be 
content  with  what  honor  we  have,  and  not  lose  it  and 
happiness  by  attempting  the  impossible." 

Never  had  Jerome  spoken  so  wisely. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE    IMPERIAL    MESSAGE. 

AH,  what  desolation  invades  the  soul  when  the  hope 
of  success  leaves  it!  Elisabeth  did  not  know,  until 
the  dream  had  vanished,  how  sure  she  had  been  of  a 
career  at  court,  a  career  of  splendor.  Now  she  knew 
that  for  a  time  something  like  madness  had  possessed 
her,  had  closed  her  ears  to  her  father's  warnings,  to 
her  own  good  sense,  to  all  advice.  Bitterness  filled 
her  mouth,  that  bitterness  of  which  she  had  read  as 
eating  out  the  hearts  of  genius  unrecognized  or  scorned. 
She  was  the  princess  Jerome  Bonaparte,  but  only  in 
America.  The  court  shut  its  doors  against  her  at  the 
order  of  Napoleon. 

Feeling  the  uselessness  of  mere  grief  and  childish 
reproaches,  of  complaints  about  her  sad  fate  and  miser- 
able condition,  she  made  a  resolution  to  know  the  worst 
at  once,  and  to  act  accordingly.  Her  marriage,  both 
by  American  law  and  the  canons  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  was  valid;  before  that  Church  to  which  the 
Bonapartes  belonged  it  was  indissoluble ;  and,  as  Jerome 
reminded  her,  when  the  Church  let  Henry  VIII  of 
England  go  rather  than  sanction  his  divorce  from 
Queen  Katherine,  it  was  highly  improbable  that  a 
lesser  marriage  would  be  declared  null  to  please  a 

66 


THE  IMPERIAL  MESSAGE.  57 

monarch  of  that  morning.  Therefore  she  determined 
to  fight  to  the  end  for  her  rights  as  a  wife. 

Sadly  enough  suspicion  of  Jerome's  loyalty  rent  her 
heart  almost  from  the  first.  He  was  a  man,  with  the 
strong  ambition  of  a  man.  If  she  longed  for  the  honors 
and  pleasures  of  court,  surely  he,  who  could  have  them 
so  splendidly  for  the  asking,  must  be  mad  with  eager- 
ness to  return  to  France;  from  which  she  kept  him, 
since  the  Emperor  had  closed  the  doors  to  her.  He 
would  tire  of  her,  if  his  return  home  were  long  de- 
layed. She  must  find  some  way  of  getting  into  France 
with  him,  and  falling  on  her  knees  before  the  conqueror. 
Desperation  seized  her  along  with  desolation,  and  she 
began  to  show  signs  of  her  emotion.  The  mask  dropped 
off  occasionally,  and  revealed  to  husband  and  friends 
how  much  she  suffered. 

"Why  do  you  grieve  ?"  he  said  fondly. 

"Because  you  are  going  to  leave  me,"  she  murmured. 

"Faithful  and  true,"  he  answered 

"But  the  temptation,  Jerome.  You  would  be  more 
than  man  to  withstand  it.  I  do  not  blame  you,  since 
I  feel  weak  before  it." 

"I  have  no  temptation,  dearest,  except  to  stay  with 
you  too  long  and  too  late,  keeping  our  friends  waiting." 

He  felt  the  force  of  her  suspicion,  for  he  too  had 
begun  to  dream.  Glory  and  power  called  to  him,  but 
would  have  nothing  to  do  with  his  wife.  To  receive 
their  crowns  he  must  climb  the  heights  without  her. 
While  Napoleon  was  simply  First  Consul  it  had  been 
easy  to  reject  the  slender  honors  falling  to  a  younger 
brother's  share.  Now  he  often  found  himself  the 
center  of  a  dreamland  court,  bowed  to  by  the  great, 


58  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

a  dream-king!  He  began  to  understand  his  wife's 
intoxication,  and  he  abandoned  himself  more  and  more 
to  the  lovely  vision.  What  would  be  easier  than  to 
appeal  in  person  to  the  Emperor,  to  show  him  Elisa- 
beth's portrait,  to  bring  her  before  the  monarch  and 
let  her  loveliness  makes  its  appeal  for  justice?  In 
broad  daylight  he  knew  that  his  brother  would  never 
recognize  the  marriage,  and  that  honor  for  him  and 
safety  for  his  wife  depended  on  remaining  in  America. 

Long  before  he  had  caught  the  drift  of  his  own 
visions  the  watchful  and  melancholic  eye  of  Elisabeth 
had  seen  and  understood.  He  laughed  at  her  reproaches, 
with  the  assurance  that  she  would  be  first  to  fail  in 
true  and  faithful  love. 

"We  are  safe  in  the  wilderness,  and  I  vote  to  stay 
in  it,"  he  said.  "But  you  are  bent  on  leaving  it,  you 
are  bound  to  go  to  France,  and  there  I  shall  lose  both 
you  and  my  honor.  I  am  not  beyond  temptation." 

Society  looked  in  vain  for  signs  of  friction  in  their 
companionship.  It  remained  kind,  but  could  not  help 
a  little  spitefulness,  which  Dolly  Manners  retailed  to 
her  dearest  Betsy.  It  was  the  only  way  open  to  the 
young  lady  to  express  her  own  feelings.  Yet  the  two 
loved  each  other  faithfully,  and  forgave  the  spiteful 
utterances  of  one  day  in  the  heat  of  the  next  day's 
affection.  The  world  called  her  Princess,  and  gave 
her  precedence  in  its  functions;  and  a  feeling  grew 
that  the  whole  country  must  stand  by  her  against 
Napoleon's  injustice. 

"My  dear,  you  must  get  to  France,"  Dolly  Manners 
declared  after  a  long  recital  of  spite  utterances  from 


THE  IMPERIAL  MESSAGE.  59 

the  people  who  swore  to  defend  Jerome's  wife  against 
all  that  Napoleon  might  attempt. 

"I  am  afraid  of  the  sea,"  said  Betsy. 

"Well,  better  to  be  drowned  in  the  sea  than  in  the 
odious  criticisms  of  one's  friends.  My  dear,  the  talk 
will  be  something  awful,  if  you  cannot  take  your 
proper  position  in  France.  Mrs.  Adams  said  yester- 
day that  it  would  be  difficult  for  you  to  come  down 
to  plain  Mrs.  Bonaparte,  if  you  elected  to  remain  here. 
And  someone  suggested  that  the  question  of  dropping 
a  title  which  the  French  court  did  not  recognize  ought 
to  be  taken  up  at  once." 

"Oh,  they  must  talk,  Dolly.  If  it  were  certain  that 
I  were  to  set  out  for  France  to-morrow,  and  that  the 
Emperor  would  meet  me  half  way  over  the  ocean,  the 
talk  would  be  spiteful.  I  have  no  fears  of  the  re- 
sult, if  I  can  only  persuade  Jerome  to  start  for  home." 

It  was  consoling  at  least  to  have  the  young  husband 
at  her  side  during  the  delay,  a  consolation  so  sweet 
that  she  was  determined  on  never  losing  it.  Whither 
he  went,  she  would  go.  They  spent  the  autumn  at 
her  father's  house  in  Baltimore.  What  courage  to 
sit  facing  him  daily,  the  dear,  dignified  old  man,  whose 
warnings  all  threatened  to  come  true!  He  did  not 
remind  her  of  her  past  troubles,  being  content  to  see 
her  happy.  Often  his  eyes  were  moist  with  unshed 
tears.  At  the  worst  the  poor  child  would  have  the 
shelter  of  his  home,  and  the  strength  of  his  strong 
name  to  shield  her  in  sorrow.  Prince  Jerome  had 
prepared  him  for  Betsy's  schemes,  in  a  brief  talk  on 
the  very  grave  situation. 


60  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Our  only  safety  is  here,"  said  Jerome,  "but  Elisa- 
beth will  not  be  persuaded  of  it.  She  fears  that  I 
shall  mourn  for  France  and  glory,  and  I  may.  But 
while  we  stay  in  America  there  will  be  no  temptation, 
and  I  can  quench  my  thirst  by  love  and  pleasure." 

"If  you  went  to  France,  what  would  happen  ?"  said 
Mr.  Patterson. 

"Anything,  naturally.  I  could  not  bring  my  wife 
with  me.  After  falling  into  my  brother's  hands,  what 
would  become  of  me?  He  could  imprison  me,  even 
shoot  me,  though  he  would  not  do  either  I  think.  But 
it  would  be  the  same  thing,  when  I  could  not  get  out  of 
France,  and  Elisabeth  could  not  get  in.  He  is  a  strong 
man,  and  I  am  weak  before  him.  Elisabeth  thinks 
that  she  or  I  might  persuade  him,  but  he  is  beyond 
entreaty,  once  he  takes  up  a  certain  course." 

"For  the  present  I  agree  with  you  that  France  is 
not  to  be  thought  of.  I  shall  tell  Betsy  so." 

Before  telling  her  he  dwelt  on  the  suggestive  word 
used  by  Jerome,  and  the  look  which  accompanied  it. 
Temptation !  Ah,  the  young  man  knew  his  own  weak- 
ness. With  Napoleon  glowering  at  him,  and  holding 
the  bauble  of  kingship  before  his  eyes,  Jerome  would 
find  the  American  wilderness  rather  far  off  and  dreary. 
What  a  faded  flower  his  wife  would  seem,  looked  at 
across  the  sea  from  the  towering  heights  of  the  new 
empire!  Patterson  began  to  respect  the  honesty  of 
the  boy,  and  to  appreciate  the  good  stuff  which  pre- 
ferred the  wilderness  and  fidelity,  to  the  court  and  its 
dangers.  Betsy  did  not  think  much  of  it,  and  flouted 
her  father's  insinuations.  Her  confidence  had  returned 
in  the  comfort  of  home,  and  her  dreams  had  returned. 


THE  IMPERIAL  MESSAGE.  61 

They  presented  her  as  a  queen  to  her  own  mind  and 
to  the  dream-world,  a  position  which  she  took  easily 
in  her  dreams,  though  it  made  her  gasp  with  delight 
in  the  daytime. 

"There  is  only  one  thing  to  do,  father,"  she  declared. 
"Find  a  ship  that  will  take  us  to  France,  or  near  it, 
so  that  together  we  can  go  before  the  Emperor,  and 
demand  justice." 

"You  are  always  for  taking  the  bull  by  the  horns," 
said  the  father,  smiling  at  his  own  prominent  trait  in 
this  slip  of  a  girl.  "But  do  you  forget  that  this  bull 
is  vicious  ?  I  admit,  what  did  not  appear  so  clear  to 
me  before,  that  Jerome  loves  you,  and  will  do  much 
for  you ;  but  there  is  a  weakness  in  him,  which  he 
recognizes  himself.  It  will  surrender  to  Napoleon. 
Why  should  you  expose  your  lover  to  that  great  trial 
of  his  love?  A  crown  in  exchange  for  you?  And 
a  frightful  alternative,  a  prison  without  you?  Have 
you  become  selfish  all  at  once  ?" 

She  had  never  been  anything  else,  but  for  the  moment 
he  dissembled.  With  her  cheek  to  his  she  declared: 

"He  will  never  desert  me,  and  you  know  it,  father." 

"Then  see  how  you  expose  your  own  life.  This 
new  Emperor  is  bent  on  founding  a  new  dynasty  in 
France.  He  must  marry  his  brothers  and  sisters  to 
the  reigning  princes  in  Europe.  He  will  think  no 
more  of  slaying  you  than  of  killing  a  fly." 

"Shall  I  tell  you  a  secret,  father  dear?  I  prefer 
death  to  the  situation  here.  I  would  rather  die  in  a 
French  jail  than  bear  the  affronts  of  people  here  at 
home." 

"You  have  not  courage  to  face  the  silly  criticism 


62  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL, 

of  your  own  circle,  and  yet  you  would  face  an  Em- 
peror." 

"Yes,  yes,  a  dozen  emperors  in  defence  of  my  rights," 
she  cried,  dancing  about  the  room,  "and  death  at  the 
end  of  it.  There's  glory  in  it,  compared  to  dying  by 
inches  under  the  stings  of  Baltimore  wasps." 

"You  cannot  enter  France." 

"I  can.    Get  me  a  ship  and  let  me  try." 

"If  you  get  in  you  will  not  get  out." 

"As  a  citizen  of  America  and  a  woman  I  can  and 
will.  If  Napoleon  holds  me,  all  Europe  will  begin  to 
discuss  my  rights,  just  to  annoy  him." 

"And  if  you  make  international  trouble?" 

"Oh,  if  I  only  do!  If  I  can  get  even  with  that 
monster  of  an  Emperor  by  making  trouble  for  him, 
I  shall  be  tickled  to  death." 

"You  are  losing  your  senses,  daughter,  and  I  shall 
not  let  you  go.  Your  husband  is  opposed  to  it,  your 
best  interests  too,  so  you  must  stay  here  until  your 
almighty  brother-in-law  invites  you  to  his  court 
properly." 

She  accused  him  of  selfishness,  and  wept,  but  he 
saw  in  her  eyes  that  burning  determination  which  from 
childhood  carried  all  before  it,  because  it  consumed 
her  when  it  did  not  move  others.  While  he  thought 
the  matter  over  carefully  a  direct  letter  for  Jerome 
from  the  Emperor  arrived.  It  voiced  the  orders  of 
a  despot,  not  the  feelings  of  a  brother,  commanding  the 
speedy  return  of  Jerome  to  his  duties  as  a  prince  of 
the  empire,  his  separation  from  the  lady  who  kept  him 
from  his  sovereign,  and  readiness  to  marry  almost  as 
soon  as  he  arrived  in  France;  with  alternatives  of 


THE  IMPERIAL  MESSAGE.  63 

prison,  banishment,  alienation,  disinheritance,  should 
he  prove  so  foolish  or  so  bold  as  to  defy  his  imperial 
master.  As  for  the  lady  who  had  gone  through  a  mar- 
riage ceremony  with  him,  in  defiance  of  the  laws  of 
France,  a  special  decree  of  the  Senate  would  soon 
be  passed  to  exclude  her  forever  from  French  territory ; 
Jerome  might  settle  with  her  on  her  own  terms,  and 
the  Emperor  would  pay  the  bill;  but  any  hope  of 
recognition  she  must  banish,  and  the  severest  treat- 
ment would  be  her  lot  if  she  ever  set  foot  in  France. 
The  Emperor  condescended  to  draw  a  picture  of  the 
glory  which  awaited  Jerome  at  home,  kingly  power 
and  a  high  share  in  Napoleon's  schemes  for  dominat- 
ing the  world.  Was  he  such  a  fool  as  to  barter  this 
gift  of  fortune  for  the  love  of  a  woman?  Was  the 
love  of  all  the  women  of  time  worth  the  brilliant 
career  opened  to  him?  Very  likely,  because  he  had 
never  known  the  meaning  of  permanent  rank  and 
power,  he  would  throw  away  a  crown  for  the  smile 
of  a  woman  whose  doom  was  to  grow  old ;  wiser  men, 
even  born  to  the  purple,  had  done  such  things;  there- 
fore he  counseled  Jerome  to  hasten  home  and  make  trial 
of  the  new  career;  and  should  the  test  prove  the  es- 
sential smallness  of  his  mind,  he  could  go  back  to  his 
wilderness  and  his  American  savage.  The  Emperor 
wanted  no  jellyfish  in  his  court,  but  imperial  men, 
able  to  bear  the  weight  of  a  crown  and  to  lead  an 
army  to  victory  or  death!  Jerome  read  this  letter 
pompously  to  his  wife  and  her  father,  and  the  shrewd 
merchant  could  see  how  the  appeal  of  the  imperial 
brother  affected  the  young  man. 

"Now  you  see,   Elisabeth,   my  princess,"   he  said 


64  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

gaily  but  seriously,  "the  exact  quality  of  the  tempta- 
tion which  this  dear  man  places  before  me.  I  know, 
I  feel  right  here,  that  I  shall  not  withstand  it  in 
France.  Is  it  not  a  great  thing  to  be  a  king  ?  To  be 
sure,  at  this  distance,  I  can  see  what  I  could  not  see 
over  there,  the  bore  of  being  a  king,  of  running  a 
court,  of  leading  an  army.  Did  I  not  see  my  brother 
as  first  consul,  and  the  men  who  followed  him  ?  They 
spent  a  great  part  of  their  leisure  cursing  this  and 
that,  because  things  did  not  go  with  them  as  they 
liked.  Tell  me,  Elisabeth,  to  write  back  to  this  Em- 
peror :  I  prefer  the  love  of  one  woman  to  all  the  crowns 
of  Europe." 

"Tell  him,  child,"  repeated  her  father,  pressing  her 
to  his  bosom. 

"You  shall  have  the  crown  and  the  woman  too," 
J  she  answered.  "With  me  at  your  side  all  the  boredom 
of  a  court  will  turn  into  pleasure." 

"Oh,  that  would  be  heaven,  dearest,  but  with  my 
brother  the  thing  is  not  possible.  Every  minute  I 
feel  more  and  more  that  we  must  choose.  You  can 
see  that  this  Emperor  is  very  angry.  My  brother 
Lucien  has  defied  him,  he  remains  a  republican,  and 
ridicules  his  schemes  for  glory.  Louis  also  misbehaves. 
When  I  follow  suit,  his  rage  will  be  bloody.  No, 
no,  we  must  choose,  pet.  Love  and  the  forest:  a 
throne  and  eternal  separation." 

"He  is  right,  I  feel  it  too,"  said  her  father.  "Tell 
him  to  write  as  he  wishes  to  his  brother." 

"Get  me  the  ship,  father,"  was  her  reply.  Jerome 
gave  a  gesture  of  despair. 


THE  IMPERIAL  MESSAGE.  65 

"How  easily  we  slay  our  own  happiness,"  the  old 
man  thought. 

"One  cannot  put  old  brains  in  a  young  head,"  he 
said  aloud.  "I  advise  you  therefore,  Jerome,  to  take 
the  matter  into  your  own  hands  and  settle  it  with  the 
authority  of  a  husband.  Write  your  refusal  to  the 
Emperor,  and  let  this  silly  child  get  over  her  folly 
as  she  may." 

"Dear  father,"  she  answered,  patting  his  cheek,  "you 
will  never  get  over  your  belief  in  force.  If  you  had 
to,  I  know  you  would  try  to  learn  the  fiddle  in  a 
day.  There  is  just  one  thing  for  you  to  do:  get  me 
a  ship.  Leave  all  the  rest  to  time  and  fate  and  me." 

"And  Napoleon,"  said  Jerome. 

"Get  me  the  ship,  papa.  It  is  the  bridge  to  all 
the  rest." 

"Very  well,"  said  papa  calmly,  "a  ship  it  shall  be. 
You  cannot  go  direct  to  France,  and  it  would  be  use- 
less to  go  to  England.  You  shall  have  a  ship  to  Lisbon, 
a  neutral  territory,  where  you  may  discuss  the  best 
means  of  getting  into  a  French  jail.  I  wash  my  hands 
of  the  whole  affair." 

"So  you  have  the  very  journey  planned,  papa  ?  Ah, 
you  foresaw  all  along  how  it  would  turn  out.  Thanks, 
and  thanks  again.  You  have  done  your  share.  Now 
you  shall  see  how  I  shall  do  mine." 

He  paid  no  attention  to  her  hearty  embrace,  for 
Jerome's  manner  held  his  attention.  Was  it  relief, 
even  gladness,  that  shone  in  his  eyes?  The  young 
prince  protested  affably  against  so  sudden  a  decision, 
and  pointed  out  many  objections.  He  was  overborne 
of  course,  and  submitted  gracefully  with  a  French 


66  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

shrug,  equivalent  to  Mr.  Patterson's  last  declaration. 
His  private  arguments  had  no  effect  on  the  young  wife. 
Escape  from  her  cruel  situation  at  home  dulled  her 
perception  of  future  dangers.  At  sea  they  could  dis- 
cuss the  future,  but  now  she  must  get  away  from  the 
critics,  the  sneerers,  who  taunted  her  with  the  decay 
of  her  hopes,  and  foretold  her  final  tragedy.  She 
must  sail  away  in  triumph  to  a  throne,  and  thus 
silence  trivial,  slanderous  tongues;  and  she  promised 
herself  that,  if  fate  went  against  her,  her  own  land 
would  never  see  her  again. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

f 

THE    LIGHTS    OF   LISBON. 

THE  father  thought  he  knew  his  daughter  fairly 
well,  but  the  next  month  changed  this  opinion.  Betty's 
antics  while  preparing  to  sail  charmed  and  astonished 
her  admirers  at  home,  as  much  as  her  gracious  re- 
serve in  public  pleased  society.  She  had  won  her 
contention  in  spite  of  family  opposition.  The  struggle 
had  brought  out  the  harder  traits  of  her  disposition. 
The  triumph  dismissed  them,  and  left  Betty  herself 
again;  a  sweet,  tremulous,  innocent,  languishing 
creature,  who  began  to  feel  suddenly  the  anguish  of 
change,  and  who  melted  in  her  father's  arms. 

"How  can  I  bear  to  leave  you,  papa?"  she  cried 
many  times.  • 

"How  can  I  bear  to  lose  you  ?"  he  answered.  "But 
we  must  bear  our  suffering  as  best  as  we  may.  It  is 
nature,  of  course." 

"You  might  come  with  us,  and  do  battle  with  the 
Emperor." 

"What,  have  two  Pattersons  in  jail  at  the  same  time  ? 
And  how  would  you  get  out,  if  I  were  not  free  to  fight 
for  you?" 

"You  are  so  sure  of  that  jail,  papa." 

"Just  as  sure  as  you  are  of  a  throne,  pet." 

"I  wonder  if  I  am  sure.  I  dread  leaving  you,  papa, 

67 


68  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

I  am  afraid  of  the  sea.  I  fear  that  I  shall  never  come 
back  home.  But  I  am  not  afraid  of  Napoleon,  and 
I  do  not  doubt  success,  and  I  am  sure  Jerome  will 
be  faithful  and  true.  Yet  I  weep  at  night  when  no 
one  is  looking,  and  dreadful  feelings  say  to  me  that 
nothing  will  be  as  it  should  be.  Here  I  am  certain," 
and  she  touched  her  pretty  brow ;  "but  all  the  rest  of 
me  is  like  jelly.  Why  is  it,  papa  ?" 

"The  way  of  a  maid,  nothing  more.  Your  will  is 
strong,  but  your  heart  is  weak.  But  now  the  die  is 
cast,  and  there  must  be  no  more  wavering." 

"Oh,  not  to  the  outsiders,  only  to  you.  And  you 
will  not  come  with  us?" 

"iTyou  insist." 

"But  I  do  not,  for  you  must  be  outside  France  and 
a  jail  to  help  me,  if  the  worst  comes  to  the  worst." 

"Your  second  thoughts  are  always  very  good,  Betty. 
If  you  could  only  take  my  other  counsels  as  quickly." 

"When  I  am  old,  I  shall  have  your  head  and  heart, 
papa:  cool,  wise  money-getting  head,  and  a  judicious 
heart." 

"Where  did  you  get  that  nice  word?" 

"Judicious?  When  Miss  Woodby  married  Judge 
Liscombe  she  told  Dorothy  that  his  heart  as  well  as 
his  mind  was  judicious." 

"And  what  do  you  think  she  meant  by  it?" 

"I  suppose  that  he  loved  just  when  and  where  he 
wanted  to,  so  much  and  no  more.  The  old  can  do 
these  wonderful  things  but  the  young  cannot.*' 

"There  does  not  seem  to  be  so  much  difference 
between  an  old  fool  and  a  young  one  after  all,"  the 
father  said  later  to  Aunt  Hester,  after  describing  pass- 


THE   LIGHTS   OF   LISBON.  69 

ing  discussions  with  Betty.  The  agents  of  Napoleon 
drew  similar  conclusions  from  their  interviews  with 
the  young  wife.  Obeying  the  imperial  orders  they 
had  assured  her  that  entrance  to  France  was  simply 
impossible  for  her,  that  the  attempt  would  lead  to 
scandal,  and  might  cause  grave  trouble  between  coun- 
tries. It  was  felt  that  either  her  delusion  continued 
very  strong  or  secret  and  powerful  influences  were  be- 
hind her  enterprise.  The  social  circle  grew  a  convic- 
tion that  she  had  already  won  her  points  with  Na- 
poleon. The  external  manner  of  all  concerned  showed 
confidence  and  even  delight.  Betty's  friends  called 
her  Princess  and  Highness,  and  there  was  a  fine  round 
of  farewell  receptions  and  teas.  Jerome  carried  him- 
self gaily,  as  if  there  could  be  no  doubt  of  his  recep- 
tion at  home.  But  he  concealed  nothing  from  Mr. 
Patterson,  and  on  the  night  before  sailing  they  had 
a  clear  understanding  of  the  situation. 

"I  tell  you  what  I  have  not  told  Elisabeth,"  said 
Jerome  in  the  last  chat.  "It  would  be  of  no  use  to 
tell  her.  We  shall  arrive  in  the  port  of  Lisbon,  but 
we  shall  not  be  permitted  to  land.  Every  port  in 
Europe  is  closed  against  us,  except  those  of  England. 
When  she  sees  that  there  is  nothing  else  to  do  I 
imagine  she  will  insist  on  England.  She  will  not  re- 
turn here  at  once,  no." 

"Hardly.    And  about  yourself  ?" 

"At  Lisbon  the  usual  temptation,"  said  Jerome, 
smiling,  "also  the  usual  threat.  I  can  withstand  both 
in  the  light  of  her  dear  presence,  and  I  shall  accom- 
pany her  to  England.  There  is  nothing  else  to  do." 

"That  seems  clear  sailing,  unless  the  lively  mind 


70  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

of  Betty  finds  some  fool  scheme  to  attempt.  A  dis- 
guise perhaps,  stealing  away  from  the  ship,  and  foot- 
ing it  into  France.  How  about  that?" 

"We  can  no  more  leave  that  ship,  sir,  than  we  can 
fly.  If  we  could,  travel  through  Portugal  and  Spain 
for  us  would  be  impossible.  And  if  I  should  leave  the 
American  ship,  it  is  likely  the  imperial  agents  would 
seize  me  and  take  me  to  Paris  and  a  prison." 

"Better  tell  her  that,  Jerome." 

"She  shall  learn  everything  as  it  happens.  Only 
strong  events,  very  strong  events,  are  able  to  change 
her  mind  and  her  will." 

So  Betty  sailed  unconscious  of  the  iron  wall  against 
which  her  enterprise  was  marching.  The  departure, 
to  use  the  words  of  Jerome,  was  a  strong  event  in  the 
annals  of  the  time,  and  the  scene  around  the  ship 
deserved  the  brush  of  the  noblest  painter.  The  mem- 
bers of  the  family,  aware  of  the  course  of  events  and 
quite  sure  of  their  darling's  future  movements, 
showed  no  grief  or  anxiety  or  pride.  After  a  health- 
ful voyage  to  Lisbon  the  young  wife  would  enjoy 
a  pleasant  stay  in  England,  where  in  time  they  would 
join  her.  That  was  all,  and  their  calm  manners  puz- 
zled Betty,  who  laid  it  to  the  glory  which  awaited  her 
beyond  the  sea.  The  last  farewell  was  spoken,  the 
last  handkerchief  fluttered  in  the  wind,  and  the  ship 
floated  lazily  down  the  bay  out  of  sight.  A  sudden 
thought  dried  Betty's  tears  in  an  instant,  and  she 
turned  pettishly  on  her  husband. 

"I  know  now  why  they  took  it  so  pleasantly.  They 
are  sure  I  am  coming  back,  that  I'm  on  a  fool's  er- 
rand." 


THE   LIGHTS   OF   LISBON.  71 

"Well,  there's  no  great  discovery  in  that,  Elisabeth. 
Your  father  always  called  this  trip  a  foolish  affair, 
or  a  dangerous  affair.  Did  you  think  you  had  con- 
vinced them  of  success?" 

"There's  something,  something,  something,"  insisted 
Betty.  "I  wonder  what,  and  I  shall  find  out." 

Jerome  laughed  heartily  at  the  intuition  of  the 
young  creature,  whose  glance  he  met  with  composure. 

"There's  nothing,  nothing,  nothing,"  he  mimicked, 
"but  your  father's  conviction  that  nothing  will  hap- 
pen on  the  other  side,  and  that  you  will  return  next 
year  because  there's  nothing." 

"Nothing  happen!  Wait,  Jerome.  We  shall  land 
in  Lisbon,  travel  into  Spain,  disguise  ourselves  near 
the  frontier,  and  cross  over  into  France  as  brigands, 
or  peasants,  or  merchants.  Then  we  shall  steal  up  to 
Paris,  find  our  way  into  the  presence  of  your  brother, 
fall  on  our  knees,  and  cry  out  together,  love  us  and 
we  shall  love  you." 

"If  that  scene,  that  sentiment,  do  not  conquer  him, 
he  is  a  brute." 

"Thank  you.  But  now  I  must  consider  the  objec- 
tions to  the  success  of  the  scheme.  How  is  traveling 
in  Portugal  and  Spain?" 

"Comfortable  but  very  slow." 

"It  will  be  three  months  before  we  reach  Paris." 

"Easily." 

"Well,  thank  heaven,  I  do  not  lack  for  summer 
costumes.  It  will  be  easy  to  get  disguises  on  the 
frontier  ?" 

"Oh,  very  easy,  if  we  escape  the  spies  of  the  Em- 
peror. Do  not  be  surprised  or  frightened.  He  has 


72  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

spies  wherever  he  wants  them.  He  knows  we  are  en 
route  for  Lisbon.  After  we  arrive  every  step  will  be 
watched,  so  that  he  may  seize  us  the  moment  we  step 
on  French  soil." 

"Spies  of  the  Emperor!  Why,  of  course.  And  I 
never  thought  of  that.  They  may  be  aboard  this  very 
ship; — nay,  the  ship  itself  may  be  bearing  us  to 
prison.  .  .  ." 

"Softly,  sweetheart,"  for  she  began  to  tremble,  "we 
are  not  of  such  importance  yet,  but  in  Lisbon,  un- 
doubtedly .  .  ." 

"Isn't  it  delightful?"  she  whispered,  with  a  half- 
terrified  glance  about.  "Every  action,  every  word, 
noted  and  writ  down  for  the  Emperor." 

"Hardly  as  bad  as  that,  pet.  There  are  no  spies 
here,  for  even  an  imperial  government  does  not  waste 
its  money,  if  it  can  help  it.  But  our  journey  through 
Portugal  and  Spain  will  be  watched  by  the  police." 

After  that  the  voyage  became  of  special  interest  to 
Betty,  who  speculated  on  the  chance  of  every  officer 
and  sailor  and  passenger  on  the  ship  being  an  im- 
perial spy.  Never  had  Jerome  enjoyed  a  sea-voyage 
so  much,  never  had  his  wife  proved  more  charming, 
and  he  found  it  easy  to  repeat  over  and  over  his  vows 
of  fidelity,  no  matter  how  strong  the  charm  of  im- 
perial favor  and  power.  So  they  came  in  sight  of 
Lisbon,  whose  lights  seemed  to  have  a  message  for 
Betty,  written  on  the  misty  horizon,  concerning  her 
future. 

"They  are  the  eyes  of  Napoleon's  spies,"  Jerome 
suggested. 

"They  are  looking  for  me  surely,  and  are  saying, 


THE   LIGHTS   OF   LISBON.  73 

when  we  find  you  then  we  shall  speak.     To-morrow 
night  I  shall  know  what  they  are  saying." 

"Without  doubt,"  Jerome  replied  with  a  sad  heart, 
feeling  that  the  hour  of  anguish  had  arrived.  The 
shipped  dropped  anchor  early  in  the  morning,  and 
with  the  sun  came  a  serious  official  of  the  court  com- 
missioned to  deal  with  His  Highness  Prince  Jerome 
alone.  Finding  himself  in  the  presence  of  a  charm- 
ing young  woman,  whom  Jerome  would  not  part  from, 
even  to  receive  an  imperial  message,  the  official  be- 
came very  discreet.  He  could  not  permit  himself  .  / 
to  speak  as  he  had  been  directed,  lest  his  words  should 
offend  the  sensibilities  of  Madame;  it  was  much  to 
be  regretted  that  measures  so  severe  should  have  been 
taken  against  a  lady  so  beautiful  and  charming;  never- 
theless it  had  to  be  said  that,  while  the  Prince  could 
land  at  his  pleasure,  Madame  would  not  be  permitted 
to  leave  the  ship  or  to  set  foot  in  Portugal.  It  took 
a  long  explanation  to  make  Betty  understand  Napoleon's 
power  over  the  ports  of  Europe.  She  could  land  only 
in  England.  The  official  went  away  expressing  a  thou- 
sand regrets  for  his  disagreeable  message. 

"Then  we  must  escape  secretly  from  this  ship," 
said  the  determined  Betty,  "and  make  our  way  in  dis- 
guise to  France." 

"Very  well,"  said  Jerome  promptly,  "but  we  shall 
be  seized  by  the  police  the  moment  we  set  foot  on 
shore,  and  while  you  are  returned  to  the  ship,  I  shall 
be  handed  over  to  French  officials  and  hurried  into 
France." 

"Jerome,  are  you  in  league  with  Napoleon?  Are 
you  trying  to  discourage  me?  If  all  that  you  say 


74  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

is  true,  we  can  do  only  one  thing,  return  to  Baltimore, 
which  I  shall  never  do." 

"Or  land  in  England.  Rather  than  hear  such  a 
reproach  from  you,  that  I  am  in  league  with  Napoleon, 
I  say,  let  us  steal  ashore  and  cross  the  country  in 
disguise.  But  do  not  forget  that  the  moment  we  leave 
this  American  ship  we  become  helpless,  we  fall  into 
Napoleon's  hands.  He  will  put  you  again  on  this 
ship  and  give  the  captain  orders  to  get  out  of  French 
waters  and  stay  out.  You  do  not  seem  to  think  much 
of  Napoleon's  power.  You  wish  to  treat  with  him. 
When  you  become  his  prisoner  you  will  feel  his  power 
and  you  will  not  be  able  to  treat  with  him." 

"I  see,  I  see,"  she  replied  brokenly.  "I  begin  to 
understand.  His  power  is  everywhere,  and  we  can- 
not even  leave  this  ship  perhaps.  There  is  only  the 
choice  of  going  home,  or  sailing  to  England.  I  must 
think  it  out,  Jerome.  There  must  be  some  other  and 
better  way." 

"The  safest  way  is  home  again,  but  I  do  not  mind 
England,  where  I  have  some  charming  acquaintances," 
he  reminded  her. 

The  young  wife  paced  the  deck  for  some  hours  that 
morning,  considering  in  her  childish,  shrewd  way 
the  first  real  problem  of  her  life.  It  thrilled  her  to 
think  that  she  was  fighting  an  Emperor,  and  it  en- 
couraged her  to  recall  that  fifteen  years  previous  he 
had  been  a  mere  lieutenant  in  the  French  army.  She 
would  beat  him  yet  with  all  his  power.  Her  little 
mind  beat  like  a  bird  against  his  iron  wall.  To  go 
back  was  impossible,  and  England  meant  the  dreary 
round  of  social  pleasure,  criticism,  and  suspicion  over 


THE   LIGHTS   OF   LISBON.  75 

again.  That  was  not  to  be  endured.  The  march  should 
be  forward,  even  to  death.  Why  not  send  Jerome 
into  the  enemy's  country  ?  Could  his  fidelity  be  relied 
upon,  when  he  himself  doubted  his  strength  before 
Napoleon's  wrath,  the  hardships  of  a  prison,  the  seduc- 
tions of  a  career,  a  crown,  a  royal  alliance,  and  un- 
stinted pleasure  ?  She  had  not  a  doubt  of  it.  He 
could  dissemble,  delay,  and  as  he  became  powerful  her 
chances  would  increase.  Alone  in  England  she  would 
be  an  object  of  interest  to  her  friends  in  both  coun- 
tries, and  grief  for  her  absence  would  so  rend  the 
heart  of  Jerome  as  to  keep  him  worshipping  at  her 
shrine.  Later  on  she  could  join  him  secretly.  It 
would  be  an  easy  matter  to  cross  from  England,  when 
smugglers  found  their  trade  undisturbed  by  the  severest 
barricade.  A  little  woman  should  not  find  it  hard  to 
steal  in  by  a  back  door.  By  this  plan  a  shameful  re- 
turn home  would  be  avoided,  her  entry  into  England 
made  interesting,  and  Jerome  placed  at  court  to  carry 
on  their  cause  and  win  in  the  end.  Jerome's  face  ex- 
pressed panic  when  these  conclusions  were  placed  be- 
fore him.  His  honesty  made  a  strong  protest,  for  he 
felt  in  the  depths  of  his  heart  a  supreme  joy  at  the 
prospect  of  getting  back  to  Paris. 

"You  are  throwing  away  everything,  Elisabeth." 
"If  I  am,  it  is  fate.  So  far  I  have  had  everything 
my  own  way,  and  I  must  not  mind  if  Napoleon  now 
has  a  little  of  his  own  way  for  a  time.  I  feel  that  this 
is  our  only  plan.  You  have  said  to  me  a  thousand 
times  that  you  will  always  be  faithful  and  true.  You 
will  now  have  a  chance  to  prove  it  in  this  great  tempta- 
tion. If  you  are  faithful  and  true,  in  a  short  time  I 


76  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

shall  join  you  in  France.  I  am  willing  to  risk  it, 
because  I  have  no  doubt  whatever.  So  our  happiness 
now  depends  on  you,  Jerome,  on  you,  on  you." 

He  did  not  shake  her  resolution,  even  by  prepara- 
tions for  a  speedy  departure.  The  surest  way  to  change 
Betty's  positive  opinions  was  to  agree  with  her  and 
put  her  recommendations  into  action  at  once.  She 
helped  him  prepare  his  traps  with  sobs  and  tears,  re- 
proached him  with  cowardice  when  he  refused  to  go 
at  the  last  moment,  and  granted  him  a  delay  until 
the  morrow  upon  promise  of  an  early  start  in  the 
morning.  The  night  came  down  and  the  lights  of 
Lisbon  twinkled  through  the  mists  for  the  lovers  seated 
on  deck  in  sad  converse. 

"What  are  the  lights  saying  to-night,  Elisabeth  I" 

"Wait,  hope,  trust,  and  be  content,"  she  replied 
promptly.  "You  have  the  right,  Napoleon  has  the 
wrong,  and  you  will  win.  We  shone  here  when  the 
Emperor  was  not.  We  shall  shine  when  he  is  no 
more." 

"You  are  a  wonderful  woman,"  said  Jerome.  "How 
shall  I  live  without  you  ?" 

"And  how  shall  I  live  without  you?" 

In  the  morning  he  was  gone  almost  with  the  sunrise, 
nor  did  she  come  on  deck  to  see  him  depart.  The  two 
innocents  had  decided  that  royalty  should  make  no  pub- 
lic displays  of  grief,  and  Betty  refused  to  provide  the 
crew  with  gossip  for  retail  in  Baltimore.  With  a  brief, 
passionate  farewell  in  the  cabin,  a  renewal  of  their 
love-vows,  Betty's  romance  ended.  His  boat  had  not 
touched  the  wharf  when  the  American  ship  weighed 
anchor  and  set  sail  for  England.  Betty  sat  in  her 


THE   LIGHTS   OF   LISBON.  77 

cabin  weeping,  setting  forth  many  things  in  her  mind, 
toughening  her  heart  against  all  that  was  to  come.  Her 
desolation  went  beyond  words.  Did  her  father  suffer 
so  when  she  left  him?  When  he  looked  at  her  vacant 
place  did  his  heart  sink  so  far  ?  Was  this  anguish  the 
intimate  of  true  love?  Oh,  what  an  unhappy  place 
must  the  world  be  fo*  those  who  have  loved  and  lost 
forever!  And  thus  her  thought  deepened  while  her 
cheek  grew  wan  until  they  sighted  the  white  cliffs  of 
England.  Then  her  smiles  began  to  shine  again,  as 
she  thought  of  the  sensation  her  arrival  would  make 
among  her  friends,  and  how  easily  and  sweetly  first  / 
place  would  fall  to  her  in  the  high  society  of  London. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE    HOUSE    OF    THE    CARDINAL. 

IN  Paris  the  April  nights  begin  before  seven  o'clock, 
at  which  hour  it  is  dark  enough  for  lights  in  such 
houses  as  can  afford  them.  Napoleon's  allowance  to 
Cardinal  Consalvi,  whom  the  Emperor  had  dragged 
into  France  as  an  important  factor  in  his  imperial 
schemes,  was  large  enough  to  afford  the  luxury  of 
early  lights;  in  consequence  Pierre,  the  aristocratic 
man-of-all-work  in  the  household  of  His  Eminence, 
was  busy  drawing  the  curtains  and  lighting  the  wax 
candles  shortly  after  six.  His  graceful  attention  to 
the  details  of  his  work  proved  Pierre  an  unusual  per- 
son. His  thin,  dark,  hard  face,  typical  of  one  sec- 
tion of  his  race,  showed  rare  intelligence,  delicate 
melancholy,  and  that  sardonic  humor  which  at  times 
becomes  satanic  in  its  malice.  If  the  devil  break' 
out  anywhere,  he  chooses  the  French  race  to  embody 
his  antics.  Pierre  could  look  in  an  instant  like  one  of 
his  agents,  a  position  to  which  he  aspired,  without 
having  received  the  slightest  notice  from  His  Satanic 
Majesty.  Pierre  therefore  remained  merely  an  agent 
of  the  Revolution,  so  hampered  by  Napoleon  that  its 
agents  received  no  pay;  and  to  make  a  living  he  ac- 
cepted a  salary  from  Fouche  in  the  secret  service. 
As  a  man  of  capacity,  ready  for  any  service,  from 

78 


THE   HOUSE   OF   THE   CARDINAL.      79 

leading  a  forlorn  hope  to  cutting  an  important  throat, 
his  salary  was  high.  As  he  lit  the  last  candle  a  bell 
rang.  Fouche  was  about  to  leave  after  a  short  inter- 
view with  His  Eminence,  and  the  bell  signaled  Pierre 
to  conduct  the  great  knave  of  France  to  the  door,  which 
he  did  without  a  trace  of  the  rage  and  disgust  always 
roused  in  him  by  the  sight  of  this  rat-catcher.  Fouche 
paused  in  the  waiting-room  and  fixed  his  cold  gaze 
on  the  spy. 

"His  Eminence  has  a  companion  then.     A  priest  ?" 

"No,  his  brother,  a  young,  green,  soft  youth,  crazy 
to  see  Paris." 

"Well,  you  know  enough  of  Paris  to  show  it  to 
nobles  with  plenty  of  money.  Yet  you  do  not  seem 
to  be  satisfied." 

"Why  should  I,  the  lifelong  enemy  of  priests,  be 
satisfied  to  become  their  protector  ?"  Pierre  said  with 
feeling.  "Knowing  why  you  humiliate  me — " 

"Then  spare  me  your  rhetoric,"  said  the  icy  voice 
of  the  Minister  of  Police.  "You  know  every  dagger 
being  sharpened  in  France  for  this  Cardinal.  For 
that  reason  I  place  your  body  between  them  and  Con- 
salvi.  A  scratch  on  his  skin  and  you  shall  pay  for 
it,  in  cash  and  stripes.  Besides,  you  must  hear,  see, 
and  report  everything.  Have  you  yet  learned  the  mis- 
sion of  this  so-called  American,  Mrs.  Lockhart  ?" 

"She  is  really  an  Englishwoman,  who  cultivates  the 
Italians  in  Paris,  is  protected  by  the  Countess  Franchi, 
and  is  bent  on  seeing  His  Eminence." 

"A  romance  no  doubt." 

At  this  moment  steps  were  heard  in  the  outer  hall 
and  then  a  young  man  entered,  with  sprightly  step  and 


80  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

charming  manner.  All  bowed,  and  Pierre  took  his 
hat  and  walking-stick. 

"I  have  the  honor  to  address  the  Marquis  Consalvi  ? 
Permit  me  to  introduce  myself,  the  Duke  of  Otranto. 
I  have  just  enjoyed  the  honor  and  pleasure  of  an  inter- 
view with  His  Eminence." 

"It  is  a  great  honor  to  meet  His  Excellency,  the 
Minister  of  Police,"  said  the  young  Marquis  with  a 
profound  bow. 

"I  have  failed  to  change  the  determination  of  His 
Eminence,  to  remain  away  from  the  Louvre  to-morrow, 
when  the  Emperor  marries  the  young  Archduchess," 
Fouche  went  on.  "Yet  I  do  not  lose  hope,  for  another 
will  try  to  change  his  resolution.  Permit  me." 

He  beckoned  to  Pierre,  who  stood  discreetly  in  the 
hall,  and  the  man  came  in. 

"I  wish,  Marquis,  to  present  to  you  an  official  whom 
so  far  you  have  only  known  as  the  butler,  Pierre. 
He  is  a  gentleman,  and  has  now  the  honor  to  repre- 
sent the  government  in  your  household." 

The  Marquis  and  the  butler  bowed  to  each  other. 

"We  have  good  reason  to  think,"  said  Fouche,  "that 
the  life  of  the  Cardinal  may  not  always  be  safe  from 
the  assassin.  Monsieur  Soulange  will  answer  with 
his  life  for  the  Cardinal's  safety  while  he  remains  in 
France." 

"We  cannot  but  be  grateful  for  this  token  of  the 
Emperor's  affection,"  said  the  Marquis  in  the  courtly 
language  of  the  day,  but  in  his  heart  he  used  other 
words  most  uncomplimentary  to  Pierre  and  his  master. 
Fouche  became  more  intimate  the  next  moment. 

"You  must  try  your  persuasion  upon  His  Eminence, 


THE   HOUSE   OF   THE   CARDINAL.      81 

Marquis.     This  is  really  a  grave  crisis  in  the  affairs 
of  state.     If  Cardinal  Consalvi  and  his  brothers  of 
the  Sacred  College  absent  themselves  from  the  imperial 
marriage  to-morrow,  the  rage  of  the  Emperor  will  be        / 
a  rage  of  blood.     Their  absence  will  be  made  known   l 
to  every  court  of  Europe,  it  will  strengthen  the  im- 
perial enemies,  because  it  will  reflect  upon  the  validity 
of  this  marriage  and  the  legitimacy  of  the  heirs." 

"My  brother  is  inflexible  on  this  point,"  said  the 
Marquis  sadly.  "He  steers  away  from  all  matters 
connected  with  the  imperial  marriages:  the  divorce 
of  Josephine  for  instance,  and  of  that  American 
woman  who  married  Jerome." 

"What  a  pity!  That  a  man  of  his  caliber  should 
even  seem  to  defend  the  two  honest  women  whose 
husbands  grew  weary  of  them." 

"At  the  expense,  too,  of  my  future  and  his  own  life." 

"Precisely,"  said  Fouche  with  a  keen  glance  at  the 
ingenuous  face  of  the  youth,  feeling  that  here  he  had 
an  ally.  "It  is  easy  for  him  in  his  age  to  lose  a 
little,  but  for  you  in  your  youth  to  lose  all  is  shame- 
ful. By  the  way,  have  you  seen  our  Emperor  yet  ?" 

"Only  once,  years  ago,"  said  the  Marquis  with 
brightening  face,  "and  I  have  not  forgotten  the  joy 
of  it.  Now  I  shall  meet  him  often,  if  my  brother  can 
keep  out  of  jail  for  a  few  months." 

"You  shall  see  him  to-night,  my  son.  He  is  coming 
here  incognito,  to  deal  with  His  Eminence  in  person. 
And  let  me  tell  you,  there  are  great  things  in  store 
for  the  Consalvi  family.  His  Majesty  has  dreams  and 
plans  for  them.  Have  you  yet  seen  the  new  Empress, 
or  even  the  old?" 


82  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Not  I,"  said  the  youth  with  dazzled  glance,  for 
he  understood  the  meaning  of  Fouche's  words.  "Nor 
do  I  care  a  straw  for  either.  Were  it  not  for  these 
women  and  their  marriages  I  might  have  reached 
glory  long  ago." 

"You  will  reach  it  yet,"  said  Fouche  kindly,  "but 
be  discreet,  forward,  and  quick  to  seize  an  opportunity." 

He  looked  with  emphasis  in  the  direction  of  the 
Cardinal's  rooms. 

"Pardon  the  haste  of  my  departure,  but  these  are 
busy  days.  Au  revoir." 

Pierre  showed  him  out,  once  more  arranged  the 
portieres,  and  left  the  Marquis  to  the  sad  and  pleasant 
thoughts  which  by  turns  exalted  and  depressed  him. 
The  thoughts  of  youth  are  long,  long  thoughts,  sang 
the  poet.  Andrea  Consalvi's  ran  back  nine  years, to 
the  golden  day  when  the  young  Napoleon  touched  his 
cheek  with  the  lips  which  had  shouted  victory  on  so 
many  battle-fields;  and  now  at  the  bidding  of  Fouche 
they  ran  forward  to  that  exalted  moment  when  a 
crown,  even  a  crown,  might  adorn  the  brow  of  a  Con- 
salvi.  It  had  been  no  secret  for  many  a  day  that 
the  Emperor  looked  upon  the  Cardinal  Consalvi  as 
the  successor  of  Pius  VII,  a  Pope  who  had  too  much 
conscience  for  his  lofty  position,  and  too  little  nerve, 
Napoleon  thought.  As  partner  of  the  Bonaparte 
dynasty  Consalvi  would  have  the  patronage  of  papacy 
and  empire,  and  a  crown  would  be  no  more  to  him 
than  to  Napoleon,  who  had  made  his  relatives  the 
rulers  of  kingdoms.  Ah,  that  kiss  of  Napoleon  had 
bitten  into  the  boy's  soul  like  the  fang  of  a  serpent, 
and  the  thoughts  of  the  Roman  Marquis  were  all 


THE   HOTTSE   OF   THE   CARDINAL.      83 

steeped  in  the  purple  of  the  empire.  Yet  near  as 
he  might  be  to  a  crown,  he  was  quite  as  near  to  the 
precipice  of  disaster  and  death.  His  brother,  the 
Cardinal,  did  not  seem  to  be  concerned  about  the  future. 
Like  all  diplomats  he  dealt  purely  in  the  present,  say- 
ing: the  future  is  G'od's,  not  man's,  but  the  present  in 
a  sense  may  be  called  a  human  asset.  That  very  day 
His  Eminence  had  attended  the  reception  to  the 
Archduchess  Marie  Louise ;  but  to-morrow  he  would  not 
attend  her  marriage  with  Napoleon,  because  the  Church 
still  regarded  Josephine  as  the  lawful  and  only  wife 
of  Napoleon ;  and  that  absence  would  shatter  the  future 
of  the  Consalvis.  How  to  change  the  resolve  of  the 
Cardinal !  Would  not  Napoleon  change  it  ?  Could 
that  glorious  creature  fail  in  anything?  Thus  his 
thoughts  and  feelings  anguished  him,  until  the  bell 
rang  out  a  warning  of  visitors,  and  he  went  to  his 
own  room  to  prepare  for  the  visit  of  the  Emperor. 

Pierre  ushered  two  ladies  into  the  waiting-room. 
After  the  fashion  of  the  time  long  cloaks  concealed 
their  forms  and  small  masks  their  faces  from  the  pub- 
lic gaze.  The  taller  lady  asked  if  His  Eminence  was 
at  home. 

"No,  madame,"  said  Pierre,  "he  has  withdrawn  for 
the  night." 

"Then  we  dare  not  linger  here,"  said  the  lady. 

"Perhaps  some  official  of  the  house  can  give  me  the 
information  I  want,  and  must  get,"  her  companion 
said  rather  sharply. 

"Is  the  Marquis  Consalvi  at  home  ?" 

"He  will  be  pleased  to  see  you,"  said  Pierre  promptly. 


84  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Please  be  seated.     Shall  I  help  you  to  remove  your 
wraps  ?" 

They  accepted  his  assistance,  and  Pierre  went  off 
with  the  cloaks.  The  small  masks  they  retained.  The 
taller  lady,  unmasked,  had  the  air  of  a  woman  of 
twenty,  with  more  dignity  and  stateliness  than  usually 
goes  with  that  age.  Her  blue  eyes  had  a  serious  ex- 
pression, some  haughtiness  and  coldness  appeared  in 
her  carriage  and  manner,  and  towards  her  companion 
she  behaved  as  if  constantly  on  her  guard  against 
her.  The  Contessa  Franchi  was  an  Italian,  or  rather 
a  Roman,  as  they  expressed  it  then,  who  held  the 
position  of  maid-of-honor  at  the  imperial  court,  first 
to  Josephine  and  now  to  her  who  would  become  Em- 
press of  the  French  on  the  next  day.  The  position 
described  her  as  a  member  of  the  Italian  faction, 
which  accepted  Napoleon  as  the  ruler  of  Italy  and 
hoped  all  things  from  his  generous  statemanship,  even 
after  he  had  imprisoned  the  Pope  and  taken  possession 
of  the  very  government  of  the  Church.  At  the  same 
time  the  Contessa  held  the  regard  and  the  friendship 
of  Cardinal  Consalvi  as  an  old  friend  of  the  family. 
Her  companion  was  no  less  a  personage  than  Betsy 
Patterson,  sprightly  as  ever,  vivacious,  daring  and  un- 
conventional, but  four  years  older  than  when  we  saw 
her  last  in  the  harbor  of  Lisbon.  Her  great  disap- 
pointment, her  grief  and  bitterness,  had  not  robbed  her 
of  her  womanly  charms.  The  lines  of  her  plump  face 
were  a  trifle  harder,  her  black  eyes  showed  malice 
easily,  and  her  language  was  often  cynical ;  experience 
had  given  her  balance  and  restraint,  and  the  train- 
ing of  English  society  had  given  her  distinction.  Self- 


THE  HOUSE  OF  THE  CARDINAL.   85 

willed  as  ever,  determined,  courageous,  she  took  pleasure 
in  shocking  the  more  staid  disposition  of  the  Contessa 
Franchi,  for  whom  the  freedom  of  Betsy's  methods 
was  almost  a  crime.  Otherwise  Madame  Patterson- 
Bonaparte,  as  she  was  commonly  known,  remained  the 
same  dashing,  handsome,  foolish,  lovable  creature  of 
the  happy  days  in  Baltimore. 

"The  Marquis,"  she  said,  when  Pierre  had  gone, 
"is  that  ingenuous  youth  whom  your  brother  praises 
as  the  idol  of  the  Roman  ladies  ?" 

"I  was  not  aware  that  my  brother  mentioned  the 
Marquis,"  said  the  Contessa  smoothly  but  coldly. 

"Quite  often,"  Betsy  replied,  with  a  glint  of  malice 
in  her  eye,  "and  always  as  a  Roman  Bayard.  Ah, 
how  well  do  I  remember  the  day  when  Ensign  Jerome 
Bonaparte  was  the  Bayard  of  Baltimore,  and  we  were 
all  at  his  feet.  Oh,  these  Bayards  of  the  salon!  I 
could  have  staked  my  life  on  his  meanest  word,  yet 
here  he  is  to-day  the  husband  of  another  woman,  while 
I  and  my  child  are  thrust  aside." 

"Why  then  do  you  bring  up  so  painful  a  subject?" 

"For  the  moral,  of  course,"  said  Betty  loftily,  and 
the  Contessa  had  to  laugh.  "Do  not  wager  much 
money  on  the  Bayards  of  the  salon.  As  we  say  in 
America,  don't  depend  on  any  man,  until  he  first 
learns  to  depend  on  you." 

"Perhaps  a  slight  acquaintance  with  the  Marquis 
would  give  you  a  better  opinion  of  him." 

"I  have  it  already.  He  is  charming.  He  entertained 
me  once  in  this  very  room  when  I  called  to  see  His 
Eminence,  that  grand  man  whom  I  adore.  Now, 
there's  a  Bayard,  if  there  ever  was  one.  The  Marquis 


86  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

seemed  to  me  a  bit  verdant.  And  there  is  a"  picture  of 
Pope  Pius,  the  dear  old  man,  who  stood  up  for  me 
against  the  Bonapartes." 

She  dropped  a  profound  curtsey  to  a  portrait  of 
Pius  VII  which  hung  on  the  wall. 

"He  will  win  yet,  Corona,"  she  said,  with  a  wise 
shake  of  her  head,  "and  you  had  better  be  on  the  safe 
side.  I  am  a  Protestant,  but  I  shall  never  forget  the 
service  done  me  by  that  good  old  man.  He  could  have 
curried  a  lot  of  favor  with  Napoleon  by  just  declar- 
ing my  marriage  a  farce,  and  he  would  not." 

"He  could  not,"  said  the  Contessa  with  indifference. 
"Your  marriage  in  the  first  instance  was  valid.  After 
that  the  Pope  had  no  choice  but  to  throw  the  Bona- 
parte suit  out  of  court." 

"Thank  you  for  a  real  legal  opinion,  and  send  the 
bill  to  papa.  I  wonder  if  the  Marquis  will  be  able  to 
tell  me  so  much  on  the  other  matter." 

"Please  let  me  broach  the  matter,"  said  the  Contessa. 
"You  are  so  abrupt,  Elisabeth,  that  people  get  suspi- 
cious. I  am  afraid  of  all  this  masquerade." 

"You  have  nothing  to  lose  by  it,  Corona,"  Betsy 
replied  sharply,  "for  the  Empress  Josephine  screens 
you.  I  have  risked  my  all  on  it,  and  I  am  not  afraid. 
They  who  are  trained  in  the  woods  fear  nothing,  not 
even  your  little  kings,  whose  frowns  are  to  you  so 
dreadful.  But  have  your  way.  Put  my  request  in 
diplomatic  talk.  Nevertheless  I  shall  have  a  little 
flirtation  with  the  Marquis,  and  if  your  diplomacy  fails 
to  get  the  information  my  smiles  shall  earn  it." 

The  Contessa  did  not  answer,  for  at  that  moment  the 
Marquis  entered  and  came  straight  to  her  with  out- 


THE   HOUSE  OF   THE   CARDINAL.      87 

stretched  hands.  He  did  not  at  first  see  her  com- 
panion, who  had  walked  to  the  far  end  of  the  room  to 
inspect  a  picture,  but  at  a  signal  from  the  Contessa 
he  lowered  his  voice  to  a  whisper. 

"What  luck  brings  you  here  on  a  dull  night,  my 
beloved?  I  am  overjoyed." 

"We  come,  Marquis,  to  see  the  Cardinal.  Pardon 
me.  Let  me  give  you  the  pleasure  of  meeting  my 
friend  Mrs.  Lockhart  of  Baltimore." 

"A  superb  woman!  And  a  widow,  I'll  engage," 
the  Marquis  said  to  himself  as  he  bowed  to  the  smiling 
curtsey  of  Betsy.  "I  hope  to  be  of  service  to  a  friend 
of  Contessa  Franchi." 

All  spoke  in  French.  Betsy  came  up  to  him  con- 
fidingly in  spite  of  an  imploring  glance  from  the  Con- 
tessa. 

"It  is  really  a  very  simple  affair,"  she  said,  "but 
like  all  simple  affairs  slow  to  come  to  a  head.  In- 
deed, but  for  our  commands  we  really  should  not  have 
troubled  His  Eminence.  I  have  the  honor  to  act  on 
this  occasion  as  a  messenger  from  the  Empress 
Josephine." 

"I  am  honored  in  the  message  and  the  messenger," 
replied  the  Marquis,  falling  at  once  into  the  court 
jargon.  "Commend  me  to  Her  Majesty.  I  salute 
in  her  the  loveliest  victim  of  a  great  ambition.  Pray 
be  seated." 

"This  is  better  than  I  thought,"  Betsy  thought,  as  she 
took  a  seat.  "Thanks.  Our  stay  must  be  very  short. 
The  Empress  has  heard  that  many  of  the  cardinals 
have  resolved  to  absent  themselves  from  the  ceremony 


88  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

to-morrow,  for  reasons  of  state.  Her  Majesty  would 
like  to  know  if  this  is  true." 

"Thirteen  of  the  cardinals,  led  by  my  honored 
brother,  have  so  decided." 

"Oh,  thank  God,"  cried  Betsy.  "How  happy  that 
will  make  her  ...  and  me." 

"I  do  not  understand,"  said  the  Marquis,  puzzled 
at  this  outburst. 

"The  Empress,"  interrupted  the  Contessa,  "hopes 
at  the  least  to  go  down  to  posterity  as  the  true  and 
only  wife  of  Napoleon.  If  the  Church  will  not  grant 
a  divorce  to  the  Emperor,  Josephine  remains  his  wife. 
If  the  cardinals  stay  away  from  the  marriage  with 
Marie  Louise  to-morrow,  it  will  be  a  sign  that  the 
Church  will  never  consider  that  marriage  valid." 

"I  see.    And  Mrs.  Lockhart's  interest  in  the  matter  ?" 

For  a  moment  both  ladies  remained  silent. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

A  WHISPER  FOE  A   KING. 

"I  AM  afraid  to  speak,"  said  Betsy,  "because  I  am 
no  diplomat." 

"Mrs.  Lockhart  represents,  secretly  of  course,  the 
interests  of  that  unlucky  lady  who  was  the  wife  of 
the  King  of  Westphalia,  and  to  whom  His  Holiness 
and  your  brother  have  been  so  very  kind,"  said  the 
Contessa  suavely. 

"Now  you  have  it  in  the  best  diplomatic  phrasing, 
Marquis,  which  will  enable  you  to  understand  why 
I  am  interested,  no  less  than  the  Empress,  in  these 
matters." 

Betsy  had  a  fashion  of  saying  things  that  suggested 
the  good  fellow  to  most  men,  and  the  Marquis  began 
to  smile. 

"It  shall  be  my  pleasure  to  aid  you  in  any  way 
possible,  Mrs.  Lockhart.  It  cannot  be  much,  because 
we  are  on  the  wrong  side  of  politics  now.  Moreover 
I  feel  more  like  saying,  a  plague  take  these  two 
women  and  their  divorces.  But  for  them  I  might  to- 
day be  at  the  head  of  a  regiment." 

"Have  you  the  head  for  a  regiment?"  murmured 
Betsy,  but  only  the  Contessa  heard. 

"Pardon  my  vehemence,"  continued  the  Marquis, 
"hut  the  long  arm  of  Jerome's  American  wife  reaches 


90        .       THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

across  the  sea  and  holds  back  from  me  honors  I  long 
for." 

"Really  I  think  we  must  be  going,"  said  the  Con- 
tessa  rising. 

"Just  one  moment,  Corona.  You  interest  me,  and 
Betsy  Patterson  had  a  lovely  arm." 

"Indeed !  Of  course  you  knew  her  as  a  towns- 
woman.  How  stupid  of  me  not  to  remember  that.  I 
have  an  idea  that  American  women  must  be  some  sort 
of  savage, — red  skin,  spiky  black  hair,  moccasins,  and 
wampum.  And  I  forgot  you  are  also  an  American. 
You  say  she  had  a  beautiful  arm  ?" 

"Simply  perfect,"  said  Betsy,  poising  her  arm 
deftly  to  his  view.  "Plump,  pink  and  white,  dimpled, 
tapering  to  the  most  delicate  and  rosebud  fingers.  Just 
the  arm  an  American  boy  loves  to  pinch.  I  don't 
know  about  you  Romans." 

"Horror  I"  murmured  the  shocked  Contessa. 

"I  understand  perfectly,"  said  the  Marquis.  "Tell 
me  some  more." 

"If  you  will  be  good,  and  believe  all  I  tell  you? 
Well,  that  arm  of  Betsy  Patterson's  was  as  eloquent 
as  the  tongue  of  a  poet.  It  could  invite  or  repel  a 
lover,  express  her  rage,  scorn,  pride,  vanity,  delight, 
anything.  On  the  day  of  her  famous  marriage  with 
Bonaparte  it  spoke  triumph,  but  since  that  day  it  has 
hung  limp  in  this  fashion." 

She  stood  up  and  gave  an  imitation  of  the  winning 
poses  of  the  wife  of  Jerome,  and  swept  across  the 
room  afterwards  with  a  hearty  laugh  which  died  away 
in  a  hoarse  cry.  Her  emotion  got  the  better  of  her 
pride  and  she  threw  back  the  portieres  and  stepped 


A    WHISPER    FOR    A    KING.  91 

into  the  hall  where  she  stood  gazing  out  of  the  window 
for  a  little. 

"Who  is  this  superb  creature,  and  how  does  she 
chance  to  be  your  friend?"  the  Marquis  whispered 
to  the  Contessa. 

"She  is  not  my  friend,  and  I  do  not  think  her  su- 
perb," said  the  lady  with  a  pretense  of  jealousy. 

"Then  she  is  my  enemy,  and  while  this  sun  of  my 
life  is  near  she  is  but  one  of  your  beauty  spots.  Let 
me  tell  you,  violet,  rose,  lily,  how  long  it  has  been 
since  I  saw  you  this  morning,  and  how  many  times 
I  have  said  to  the  air,  I  love  her,  I  love  her,  I  love 
her.  My  Corona!" 

"And  did  you  say  at  the  same  time,  so  long  as  my 
brother  will  not  make  peace  with  the  Emperor,  Corona 
will  not  be  yours." 

"You  know  how  to  chill  with  a  word  the  love  that 
burns  in  my  heart,"  he  replied  with  a  show  of  anger. 
"I  have  not  made  my  brother's  quarrel  mine,  but  in 
common  decency  I  must  stand  by  him." 

Betsy  returned  to  the  room. 

"I  have  just  remembered,"  she  said,  "that  Josephine 
brought  good  luck  to  Bonaparte,  and  that  an  Austrian 
princess  helped  the  last  King  of  France  to  his  ruin." 

"You  might  mention  the  historical  fact  to  the  Em- 
peror," the  Contessa  said  coldly,  while  the  Marquis 
laughed  loud  and  long. 

"I  have  already  mentioned  it  to  Josephine.  Cold 
comfort  the  poor  lady  can  get  out  of  such  things. 
Marie  Louise  sits  on  the  throne,  surrounded  by  the  glory 
of  empire;  while  the  discarded  Empress  is  now  no 
more  than — " 


92  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"The  empress  of  hearts,  pitied,  praised  and  loved 
by  all  mankind,"  said  the  Marquis  with  emotion. 

"And  a  beautiful  kingdom  God  has  given  her 
in  exchange  for  that  which  Napoleon's  ambition  took 
away,"  said  the  Contessa  mildly. 

"They  see  something  which  I  don't,"  Betsy  said 
to  herself,  watching  the  passing  feeling  in  the  delicate 
Roman  faces,  "but  I  must  not  let  on  as  to  my  stupidity." 

The  Contessa  now  made  preparations  for  departure, 
which  were  interrupted  by  a  noise  in  the  antechamber 
and  the  hurried  entrance  of  a  stout,  handsome  eccle- 
siastic in  street  dress.  He  gave  his  cloak  and  hat  to 
Pierre  and  began  to  talk. 

"What  do  you  think  I  have  heard?  Pardon,  Mrs. 
Lockhart,  pleased  to  see  you  here.  Corona,  Andrea, 
what  do  you  think?  The  Emperor  is  coming  here 
/  shortly  to  make  a  last  appeal  to  our  stubborn  Consalvi. 
In  person,  mind.  What  a  condescension  on  the  part 
of  this  great,  generous,  lofty  ruler!  Who  would  be- 
lieve it?" 

"He  comes  because  he  has  to  come,  I  think,"  said 
Betsy  shrewdly.  "He  needs  the  Cardinal,  can't  get 
along  without  him,  and  so  he  comes." 

"Saucy  as  ever,"  replied  the  prelate,  shaking  his 
finger  at  her.  "What  ideas  you  Americans  have  of 
things  in  general !  Corona,  Andrea,  I  see  already  the 
end  of  our  difficulties.  Consalvi  can  no  more  resist 
the  charm  of  Napoleon  than  I  can.  Andrea,  you  will 
yet  hold  the  baton  of  a  marshal  in  the  hero's  army." 

"Dear  brother,"  said  Corona,  "His  Eminence  has 
met  the  Emperor  before." 

"And  condescension  has  no  more  effect  upon  him 


A    WHISPER   FOE   A    KING.  93 

than  on  a  stone,"  the  Marquis  added  moodily.  "He 
admires  Napoleon's  genius,  but  he  looks  upon  the  man 
as  a  comet  who  must  disappear  very  soon." 

"How  well  I  know  that  opinion,"  continued  Mon- 
signor  Franchi.  "How  often  I  have  combated  it  in 
vain.  But  then  you  know  the  Emperor  has  never 
seriously  set  himself  to  win  Consalvi.  Now  that  he 
is  once  more  victorious,  in  the  field  of  diplomacy,  con- 
queror of  the  Austrian  in  this  wonderful  marriage 
with  the  Archduchess,  he  will  take  time  for  the  task 
of  convincing  this  stubborn  Cardinal.  And  where  we 
have  failed,  the  great  conqueror,  the  builder  of  uni- 
versal empire,  the  dream-hero  of  sublime  Dante,  will 
succeed." 

"Well,  all  this  makes  necessary  our  flight,  Elisa- 
beth," said  the  Contessa. 

"Very  true,  Elisabeth,"  repeated  her  brother.  "You 
must  not  be  found  here  on  a  night  of  crisis." 

"I  rather  think  I  shall  remain,"  Betsy  replied.  "I 
would  like  to  have  a  decent  chat  with  Napoleon.  This 
seeing  him  afar  off,  in  the  midst  of  splendor,  as  in 
a  show  at  the  theatre,  is  not  satisfying.  And  as  his 
sist  .  .  ,  his  sister-in-law's  representative,  I  ought 
really  have  a  private  interview.  Why  not  here?" 

"Always  impudent  and  rash  and  charming,"  said 
Monsignor  Franchi,  whom  this  proposal  highly  amused. 
"I  really  believe  you  would  thus  affront  the  King  of 
Spain,  or  any  other  absolute  monarch." 

"But  let  us  be  going,"  said  impatient  Corona. 

"I  forgot  to  mention  another  thing,"  said  Monsignor. 
"The  Emperor  will  be  accompanied  by  His  Highness 
King  Jerome,  for  the  reason — " 


94  THE    BLACK    CARDNAL. 

"King  Jerome!"  cried  Betsy  with  eyes  ablaze. 
"Then  my  opportunity  has  come  at  last.  Here  I  shall 
stay  until  I  deliver  the  message  from  his  Baltimore 
wife.  It  would  be  a  sin  to  miss  the  opportunity." 

The  others  stared  at  her  in  astonishment  and  horror. 

"And  my  fate  if  you  should  be  discovered  ?"  said 
Corona. 

"Josephine  will  protect  you." 

"And  the  Cardinal?" 

"I  have  determined  to  face  King  Jerome  on  this 
spot." 

"Wonderful  spirit,  but  very  foolish,  my  dear  lady," 
said  Monsignor  with  an  indulgent  smile.  "You  could 
accomplish  nothing,  except  get  into  jail  in  five  minutes." 

"Which  is  a  good  deal,"  she  retorted. 

"American  to  the  marrow,"  continued  the  Monsignor 
with  admiration.  "But  do  not  forget  that  you  are 
aiming  at  a  long  interview  with  His  Highness,  and 
that  a  mere  personal  introduction,  a  cold  look  from  the 
King,  and  a  speedy  trip  to  the  prison,  are  not  what 
you  desire.  How  many  times  I  have  told  you  that 
diplomacy  alone,  which  you  despise,  will  achieve  your 
aims." 

"I  know  that  diplomacy  takes  the  heart  out  of  me, 
it  is  so  reasonable  in  utterance.  Well,  if  I  must  I 
must.  .  .  ." 

"Hasten,  then,  or  we  shall  be  caught  by  the  visitors," 
said  Corona. 

Pierre  brought  their  cloaks,  and  at  the  same  moment 
the  bell  rang.  Corona  started  with  fright. 

"These  two  face  to  face!  I  shall  die  of  fright, 
brother,"  she  said. 


A    WHISPER   FOR   A   KING.  95 

"One  moment,"  said  Monsignor.  "It  may  be  well 
to  avoid  meeting  the  imperial  princes  if  they  have 
arrived.  Marquis,  conduct  the  ladies  to  the  nearest 
room,  until  Napoleon  has  joined  the  Cardinal.  Then 
they  may  pass  out  easily." 

It  was  too  late.  Corona  hastening  to  the  door  came 
face  to  face  with  the  Emperor.  A  sudden  hush  fell 
on  the  room.  The  sallow,  wonderful  face  of  Napoleon 
lit  up  at  sight  of  the  Contessa,  and  he  pinched  her 
soft  cheek. 

"How  is  it  I  always  meet  you  where  you  should 
be,  dear  lady  ?  Here  you  are  no  doubt  doing  a  good 
work  with  these  stubborn  Romans.  How  is  the  affair 
proceeding  ?" 

"Badly,  Sire,  except  with  the  Marquis,  who  loves 
you." 

"Keep  at  it,  my  child.  These  Italian  roses  will  win 
the  day.  And  who  is  your  hooded  friend  ?" 

For  Betty  had  grown  repentant  and  had  suddenly 
made  up  her  mind  to  avoid  complications  for  Corona's 
Bake.  She  had  put  on  her  mask  and  drawn  down  her 
hood,  and  stood  afar  trembling  with  emotion.  King 
Jerome  had  delayed  in  the  hall,  but  he  had  entered 
at  last,  bowed  coldly  to  the  others,  and  now  stood 
with  his  back  to  the  room,  studying  a  portrait  of  Pius 
VII  over  the  mantel,  not  fifteen  feet  distant.  They 
had  not  stood  so  near  since  the  parting  of  the  ship  in 
the  port  of  Lisbon,  altho  she  had  seen  him  many 
times  in  the  distance.  Rage  and  grief  and  bitterness 
divided  her  heart.  How  she  would  have  liked  to 
burst  upon  them  all  that  moment,  and  pour  out  upon 
both  Bonapartes  her  contempt  and  scorn.  It  would 


96  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

not  do,  only  make  her  ridiculous,  for  they  had  the 
power  and  she  the  weakness.  Diplomacy  alone,  as 
Monsignor  Franchi  had  observed,  could  serve  her ;  and 
that  grief,  which  at  times  invaded  her  soul  and  turned 
her  into  jelly,  must  now,  of  all  times,  be  suppressed. 
If  Jerome  was  cold  and  hard  she  must  be  colder  still. 
So,  when  the  greatest  man  of  his  day  spoke  of  her, 
and  Corona  hesitated  what  answer  to  make,  she  came 
forward  and  spoke  sweetly  in  a  low  voice,  impossible 
for  Jerome  to  hear. 

"An  American  friend,  Sire,  Mrs.  Lockhart  of  Balti- 
more." 

Napoleon  liked  the  voice,  the  modest  and  shy  man- 
ner, and  gave  her  his  hand  which  she  kissed.  He 
kept  her  hand  in  his  own  and  patted  it  kindly  as  he 
spoke.  She  pushed  back  her  hood  that  he  might  see 
her  face. 

"I  have  little  reason  to  think  well  of  your  towns- 
people, Madam.  One  of  them  made  a  pretty  mess 
for  me." 

"Sire,  our  women  cannot  prevent  the  effect  of  their 
own  charms  any  more  than  gallant  Frenchmen  can 
control  their  own  hearts.  More  than  one  wooer  cursed 
the  luck  of  the  French  ensign." 

"Then  you  knew  the  dame  who  captured  King 
Jerome  ?  A  brazen  amazon,  was  she  not  ?" 

"We  were  convinced  that  she  married  a  Bonaparte 
from  a  desire  to  lead  a  regiment  in  your  army." 

"Thank  heaven  we  escaped  her.  Your  business  in 
Paris,  my  child  ?" 

"Just  pleasure,  Sire,  and  then  to  be  able  to  say  to 
my  friends:  I  saw  the  Emperor." 


A   WHISPER   FOR   A   KING.  97 

"Naturally.  And  then  I  suppose,"  he  added  mus- 
ingly, as  if  the  thought  had  not  occurred  to  him  be- 
fore, "Americans  have  their  opinion  of  me.  Assuredly 
I  gave  them  a  great  start  in  the  race  with  England 
for  the  future  crown.  Yes,  they  must  have  their 
opinion  of  me." 

"If  flattery  could  reach  Your  Majesty,"  she  said 
so  shyly  that  the  great  man  laughed,  "it  would  be 
flattery  to  speak  it." 

"Ah,  you  are  already  a  courtier,  child.  Well,  I 
am  curious  to  know,  and  you  have  my  permission  to 
speak." 

"Americans  admire  the  Emperor,"  said  Betty  in  her 
most  purring  voice,  "because  he  has  so  forcibly  re- 
minded the  kings  of  the  world  of  their  origin.  The 
power  which  made  them  unmakes  them." 

"How  American!"  exclaimed  Napoleon,  concealing 
his  astonishment,  but  he  pinched  her  cheek  and  turned 
her  face  to  the  light,  regarding  it  with  interest.  "The 
wilderness  breeds  the  original,  the  forcible.  Well, 
thank  God  you  have  still  your  youth,  my  child,  and 
the  freedom  of  your  wild  country." 

She  kissed  his  hand  again  in  farewell,  drew  down 
her  hood,  and  turned  to  the  Contessa,  who  waited  in 
mortal  terror  for  the  end  of  the  brief  interview.  No 
one  could  tell  what  whim  would  banish  Betty's  noblest 
resolves  and  bring  on  a  catastrophe.  Monsignor 
Franchi  could  just  conceal  his  anxiety.  Yet  nothing 
happened,  because  Betty  had  determined  not  to  expose 
her  friends  by  any  imprudence.  At  the  same  time 
she  had  made  up  her  mind  to  have  the  long-promised 
interview  with  Jerome  that  very  hour,  with  as  little 


98  THE    BLACK    CAKDINAL. 

danger  to  the  Franchis  as  possible.  She  found  it  im- 
possible to  resist  the  impulse.  After  waiting  five  years 
for  what  had  proved  to  be  a  practical  impossibility, 
such  an  opportunity  was  not  lightly  to  be  thrown 
aside.  Only  fifteen  feet  away  from  him  and  to  be 
silent,  unrevealed!  It  was  horrible!  Her  mind  had 
swiftly  considered  the  chances.  The  Emperor  would 
be  closeted  with  the  Cardinal,  King  Jerome  would  be 
entertained  Jby  Monsignor  Franchi,  and  the  Marquis 
would  conduct  the  Contessa  and  herself  to  the  carriage, 
perhaps  accompany  them  home.  She  must  escape  some- 
where between  the  door  and  the  carriage,  and  hide 
in  the  rooms  anywhere.  A  bribe  to  Pierre  would 
make  it  impossible  to  find  her  until  she  had  seen 
Jerome.  Napoleon  had  taken  a  step  forward  towards 
Jerome,  when  he  stopped  to  consider  something.  The 
ladies  bowed  to  royalty,  which  now  had  its  back 
towards  them;  Pierre  shoved  back  the  portieres,  and 
the  Marquis  stepped  forward  to  conduct  them  to  their 
carriage;  the  Contessa  turned  her  face  to  the  street 
and  did  not  look  back ;  the  Marquis  followed  her,  sup- 
posing that  Betty  was  close  behind.  Betty  made  a 
signal  to  Pierre  to  wait,  then  passed  swiftly  and  un- 
seen close  to  her  husband,  and  whispered  in  his  ear: 

"Have  you  forgotten  Elisabeth?" 

No  other  heard  the  words.  The  King  kept  his  atti- 
tude long  enough  to  permit  Betty  to  escape  to  the 
protection  of  the  portieres,  which  Pierre  dropped 
quickly  behind  her.  Through  them  she  watched  the 
King.  The  meaning  of  the  whisper  did  not  reach 
him  with  its  utterance.  When  it  did  he  turned  as  if 
struck  and  looked  around.  The  portieres  still  flut- 


A    WHISPER   FOR   A   KING.  99 

tered  in  spite  of  Pierre's  steadying  hand,  and  he  knew 
that  the  mystery  concealed  itself  there.  Betty's  tears 
fell  fast,  as  she  noted  the  expression  of  his  face,  its 
sudden  sadness  as  well  as  astonishment. 

"He  has  a  heart  yet,  rare  as  such  a  thing  is  in  a 
court,"  she  said.  Then  to  Pierre  as  she  placed  a  coin 
in  his  ready  hand.  "Give  me  a  room  where  I  may 
hide  while  the  Emperor  is  here,  and  say  to  the  Con- 
tessa  that  I  followed  her  out." 

Pierre  knew  his  business  without  minute  instruc- 
tion, and  Betty  found  herself  nicely  located  for  the 
business  of  the  evening. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE   LITTLEST   AND   LATEST    KING. 

THE  Marquis  returned  in  a  moment  with  inquiries 
for  Madame  Bonaparte,  which  were  met  by  Pierre's 
precise  statement  that  the  lady  had  followed  him  to 
the  carriage.  He  could  with  difficulty  believe  that, 
and  reentered  the  salon  for  a  moment,  just  as 
Napoleon  raised  his  eyes  from  a  brown  study  and  ob- 
served him. 

"Here's  a  bird  that  I  must  snare,"  he  said  to  Jerome. 
"Flatter  him.  Is  this  the  Marquis  Consalvi  ?  I  thought 
so.  I  recall  that  afternoon  when  your  brother  brought 
you  to  the  reception  at  the  Louvre." 

"Your  Majesty  is  more  than  kind,"  said  Andrea 
as  he  kissed  the  imperial  hand.  "That  day  is  the 
brightest  of  my  life." 

"King  Jerome,  here  is  a  fine  boy  that  you  should 
know,  altho  you  have  met  him  already.  The  brother 
of  His  Eminence  Consalvi." 

"Whom  I  led  into  trouble  that  same  day  in  the 
Louvre,"  said  the  King  pleasantly,  as  Andrea  kissed 
his  hand.  "You  are  now  of  the  army,  Marquis?" 

"Of  the  Pope's  army  naturally,"  said  Napoleon. 
"But  with  the  consent  of  the  Pope  and  the  Cardinal, 
I  now  offer  you,  Marquis,  a  career  at  my  side.  Here 
is  the  gate  of  glory.  I  open  it  to  you." 

100 


THE   LITTLEST  AND  LATEST   KING.  101 

"You  are  welcome  to  the  best  my  court  and  heart 
can  offer  at  any  time,"  said  King  Jerome,  and  both 
monarchs  stood  holding  the  young  fellow's  hands  and 
smiling  on  him  as  an  equal,  for  in  him  lay  the  making 
of  a  future  king.  It  was  not  astonishing  that  Andrea 
grew  pale. 

"Your  Majesty,  Your  Highness,"  he  said  with  shak- 
ing voice,  "such  favor  is  entirely  undeserved,  and 
makes  the  head  dizzy.  With  all  my  heart  I  thank 
you.  I'll  lay  the  matter  before  His  Eminence." 

"Who  will  make  matter  of  it  in  no  time,"  said 
Napoleon  smiling.  "But  we  shall  use  our  influence 
in  your  behalf.  Now,  Monsignor  Franchi,  we  are 
ready  for  His  Eminence." 

"He  does  not  know  of  the  presence  of  the  Emperor 
and  the  King,"  the  prelate  said  with  immense  satis- 
faction. "Let  me  lead  you  to  his  apartments." 

They  all  went  out  together,  leaving  Pierre  to  rear- 
range the  apartment,  while  he  planned  to  secure  for 
Betty  the  pleasure  of  an  interview  with  the  King  of 
Westphalia.  Meanwhile  the  lady  sat  in  the  small  room, 
locked  in,  Corona  sat  in  her  carriage  waiting,  and  the 
Marquis  forgot  for  the  moment  the  search  for  Betty. 
After  five  years  her  opportunity  had  come.  Five 
years!  She  had  been  in  the  galleys  all  that  time, 
chained  to  her  grief,  silent  in  solitude,  for  no  word 
ever  came  from  Jerome,  and  to  the  world  she  made 
no  complaint.  Napoleon  had  shut  every  port  against 
her,  and  his  spies  had  successfully  thwarted  her  at- 
tempts to  reach  Jerome  in  person.  That  she  had 
beaten  them  at  last  was  due  to  powerful  friends.  The 
Empress  Josephine  had  secretly  taken  her  into  favor 


J 


102  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

and  given  her  a  refuge,  and  the  friends  of  Josephine 
at  court  had  undertaken  to  bring  about  a  meeting  with 
her  husband.  Diplomacy  was  too  slow  for  Betty,  who 
now  took  the  reins  in  her  hands,  determined  to  have 
her  long-sought  interview.  What  did  she  expect  from 
it  ?  She  hardly  knew.  Her  lover  had  not  only  become 
a  king,  but  also  the  husband  of  a  princess  of  Wiirtem- 
berg.  The  senate  of  France  had  declared  her  mar- 
riage null  under  French  law,  and  her  little  son  could 
not  inherit  from  his  father  or  his  father's  relatives. 
Her  consolation  was  that  the  papal  court  had  declared 
her  marriage  with  Jerome  valid.  The  Church  to  which 
the  Bonapartes  belonged  had  made  that  declaration 
in  the  face  of  Napoleon's  threats  and  bribes.  Pope 
Pius  VII  had  refused  to  go  back  of  that  declaration. 
The  Senate  of  France  indeed !  It  had  just  been  turned 
out  of  the  Bonaparte  furniture  factory.  The  dynasty 
of  Bonaparte  dated  back  six  years.  Caroline  of 
Wiirtemberg  was  welcome  to  such  backing,  and  to  her 
kingdom  of  Westphalia;  but  she,  the  Baltimore  girl, 
had  for  her  support  the  Church  of  seventeen  centuries, 
the  Pope,  a  monarch  whose  successors  dated  back  to 
the  Roman  emperors,  to  Peter  the  Fisherman,  and 
this  Cardinal,  who  could  not  be  bought  with  a  crown. 
At  the  worst,  should  all  her  efforts  fail,  history  would 
defend  her  rights  as  a  wife,  history  which  lives  when 
empires  become  dust  Yet  she  wept  behind  her  mask 
and  her  hood,  as  she  sat  alone  in  the  locked  room,  so 
near  to  her  king,  so  far  from  him.  Presently  the 
door  opened,  and  Fouche  entered.  Altho  she  did  not 
know  him  alarm  kept  her  silent  and  on  her  guard. 
He  bowed  politely. 


THE   LITTLEST  AND   LATEST   KING.  103 

"Pardon  me.  Am  I  addressing  a  relative  of  the 
Cardinal?" 

"Only  an  admirer  and  a  visitor,  Mrs.  Lockhart  of 
Baltimore." 

"Thank  you,  madam.  May  I  give  you  a  passing 
word  of  advice  ?  Do  not  speak  too  loudly  to  the  King 
of  Westphalia.  It  is  said  a  cat  may  look  at  a  king, 
and  I  suppose  an  American  may  jest  at  him,  but  al- 
ways from  a  safe  and  proper  distance.  Kings  are 
sensitive." 

"Your  right,  sir,  to  bestow  on  me  this  advice?" 

"As  minister  of  police,  charged  with  the  care  of 
kings." 

"Fouche!" 

"Duke  of  Otranto,  at  your  service." 

"I  accept  the  advice  of  your  Grace  thankfully,"  she 
said  with  a  curtsey  of  great  depth  and  precision,  al- 
tho  her  heart  beat  painfully  and  her  nerves  seemed 
unstrung.  Her  opportunity  had  gone  and  the  prison 
opened  before  her.  She  had  walked  into  the  trap 
of  her  natural  enemies,  because  she  had  rejected  the 
sound  advice  of  her  friends.  Fouche  recognized  her 
nerve,  and  knew  that  she  had  already  begun  to  plan 
for  escape,  so  he  added: 

"I  could  hardly  expect  less  courtesy  from  Madame 
Patterson-Bonaparte." 

"Thank  you." 

"By  this  time  to-morrow  you  should  be  well  on  your 
way  to  the  frontier,"  he  continued.  "I  take  the  liberty 
of  disregarding  the  instructions  of  the  Emperor,  be- 
cause I  sympathize  with  you.  You  shall  not  go  to 
jail." 


104  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"I  thank  you  again,  Excellency,"  she  said,  her 
courage  returning  at  the  kindness  of  the  Minister. 
"At  the  same  time,  unless  you  force  me,  I  shall  not 
leave  France.  Oh  if  I  might  beg  a  favor  of  you  .  .  .  you 
who  are  so  powerful  that  kings  supplicate  you  ...  to 
see  him,  to  speak  with  him;  after  daring  and  suffer- 
ing so  much  I  cannot  leave  without  seeing  him — " 

Her  voice  faded  into  half-stifled  sobs  and  she  gave 
way  in  spite  of  her  will  to  tears.  The  smooth,  plump 
mask  which  was  known  as  the  face  of  Fouche  regarded 
the  woman  with  official  interest,  but  without  feeling, 
and  yet  her  innocent  phrase  touching  his  power,  uttered 
without  flattery,  caught  the  knave  in  his  weakest  point. 
Clearly  she  came  from  people  who  appreciated  his 
real  power. 

"You  still  cherish  hope,  then,"  he  said  as  if  aston- 
ished. "You  do  not  surrender  Jerome  to  the  German 
princess.  I  am  amazed.  Have  you  not  the  sense  to 
know  that  this  weak  man  will  not  play  the  traitor 
twice?  He  suffered  too  much  in  deserting  you." 

"If  I  could  but  speak  with  him,"  she  pleaded,  "tell 
him  of  the  years  that  have  been  blank  without  him, 
tell  him  of  our  child." 

"Your  hope  deceives  you,  madame,"  replied  Fouche, 
shaking  his  head  sadly  at  her  folly.  "Nevertheless  you 
shall  see  him." 

"Oh,  Excellency !"  and  the  great  man  felt  a  warmth 
about  his  heart  at  the  gratitude  and  joy  of  her  cry, 
but  he  silenced  her  with  a  gesture. 

"You  shall  see  him  and  hear  him,  Madame,  but  he 
will  tell  you  that  your  child  is  fatherless,  you  an  out- 
cast, and  that  your  proper  place  is  a  jail." 


THE  LITTLEST  AND  LATEST  KING.  105 

"I  care  not.  I  can  die  after  that,  but  I  know  that 
Jerome  will  never  speak  such  words." 

"I  must  place  conditions  on  you,  madame.  Put  on 
your  mask  and  your  hood,  give  me  your  word  of  honor 
that  you  will  not  reveal  your  identity  to  the  King." 

"But  that  condition,"  she  began — 

"Without  it,  nothing.  I  must  protect  myself,  the 
Cardinal,  the  King,  from  a  scene.  A  clever  woman 
needs  not  to  be  told  that  masks  do  not  hide  hearts." 

"I  promise  then." 

"And  to-morrow  you  set  out  for  the  frontier?" 

"I  wish  it  were  for  the  grave.  To-morrow  I  shall 
delay  a  few  hours,  to  bid  farewell  to  friends,  and  then 
depart  for  Belgium." 

"Await  here  the  coming  of  King  Jerome,  and  re- 
member your  promise.  I  shall  not  easily  forget  the, 
charm  of  this  meeting,"  said  Fouche  bowing. 

"A  thousand  thanks  for  your  great  kindness,  Excel- 
lency," said  Betty  as  she  curtseyed  to  the  floor.  Even 
though  accustomed  to  getting  whatever  she  asked,  she 
felt  a  lively  gratitude  to  the  Minister  of  Police  for  an 
unexpected  favor.  She  could  not  credit  an  official  of 
his  stamp  and  reputation  with  a  heart,  yet  he  had 
shown  it  to  her,  the  stranger;  and  she  recalled  in  con- 
sequence the  many  surprises  of  her  life,  when  the  sur- 
face gave  the  lie  to  the  depths.  This  iron-faced  Min- 
ister of  Police  gives  her  the  interview  which  the  bloom- 
ing and  benevolent  King  of  Westphalia  denies.  And 
now  to  prepare  herself  for  the  visit  of  Jerome,  for 
which  since  her  entry  into  France  she  had  often  re- 
hearsed ;  but  like  all  rehearsals  the  actual  scene  wiped 
out  stilted  speeches  and  striking  tableaux.  She  had 


106  THE    BLACK    CAKDINAL. 

to  play  the  part  of  Mrs.  Lockhart,  however,  and  keep 
to  her  disguise.  Jerome  would  surely  discover  the  poor 
trick,  and  then  what  would  happen  ?  Poor  Betty,  with 
her  deep  love  and  hopeful  nature,  not  to  mention  her 
lively  imagination,  could  not  see  that  with  King 
Jerome  the  obvious  and  proper  was  the  only  thing  that 
could  be  permitted  to  happen.  His  entrance  was 
casual,  betraying  no  sign  of  expectancy.  He  had  not 
played  the  part  of  a  transient  king  in  vain.  The  mask 
of  his  face  showed  no  more  knowledge  and  feeling  than 
her  own.  She  did  not  curtsey,  but  in  a  bitter  voice 
said  at  once,  as  if  assaulting  his  pride: 

"Have  you  forgotten  Elisabeth?" 

"Madame,"  he  replied  suavely  and  coldly,  "for  the 
second  time  you  have  permitted  yourself  to  forget  that 
you  address  a  king." 

"In  Baltimore,"  she  replied  as  suavely,  "we  remem- 
ber only  that  Bonaparte  who  swore  eternal  fidelity 
to  Elisabeth*  Patterson.  Do  perjurers  become  kings  se 
easily?" 

"Who  are  you,  and  what  do  you  want,  madame  ?" 

"The  agent  of  your  wife,  her  one  friend,  excepting 
perhaps  the  Pope  and  this  brave  Cardinal  who  defies 
the  entreaties  of  Napoleon  and  you." 

"Be  brief,  then,  since  you  have  a  message,  I  sup- 
pose. What  does  this  woman  Patterson  ask  of  me  ?" 

"Her  rights  as  a  wife.  No  more  than  that.  You 
loved  her  once,  I  believe." 

"And  several  others  besides,"  the  King  said  lightly, 
answering  her  tone.  "The  time  of  youth  is  the  time  of 
love,  as  most  people  know  by  experience.  My  youth 
was  impetuous.  However,"  and  he  paused  a  moment 


THE  LITTLEST  AND  LATEST  KING.  107 

to  give  emphasis  to  this  declaration,  "for  the  benefit 
of  the  lady  whom  you  have  the  great  honor  to  repre- 
sent, I  say  to  you  solemnly  that  the  King  of  West- 
phalia forgot  her  existence  from  the  day  the  Senate  of 
France  annulled  the  Baltimore  marriage;  I  say  to 
you  that  he  is  henceforth  devoted  to  his  lawful  wife, 
Queen  Caroline;  I  say  to  you  that  the  American  epi- 
sode is  only  a  dream  of  his  foolish  youth." 

The  very  marrow  melted  in  Betty's  bones  at  these 
calm,  judicial,  terrible  phrases.  Surely  he  did  not 
know  to  whom  he  was  speaking  ?  She  would  find  that 
out  on  the  spot. 

"Ah,  what  terrible  words,"  she  said  in  a  broken 
voice.  "Your  Majesty,  such  language,  from  you,  con- 
demns her  to  death." 

"She  must  have  guessed  it  long  ago,  madame,  and 
she  has  lived  full  five  years  since  our  pretty  amour." 

"But  such  years,  Your  Majesty,  such  awful  years ! 
So  full  of  desperate,  maddening  torment.  You  who 
loved  her  once  would  pity  her  to  see  her  now.  She 
has  kept  a  brave  face  for  the  world.  She  has  defended 
you  against  all  aspersion.  But  for  the  hope  of  seeing 
you  again,  and  the  certainty  that  you  loved  her  still, 
she  would  have  died  mad  years  ago.  Ah,  what  would 
she  not  give  for  this  moment  and  its  privileges,  to  speak 
to  you  face  to  face,  to  touch  your  hand  as  I  do,  to 
kiss  it,  to  bathe  it  with  her  tears,  and  after  such  bliss 
to  die." 

She  suited  the  action  to  the  word  before  the  King 
could  hinder,  and  it  was  now  the  turn  of  the  soft- 
hearted Jerome  to  melt  with  anguish.  It  required  all 
his  resolution  to  keep  cold  and  steady,  to  refrain  from 


108  THE    BLACK    CAKDINAL. 

catching  her  in  his  arms,  and  indulging  for  a  moment 
in  that  wild  affection  which  he  had  felt  for  her.  The 
thought  that  Fouche  or  Pierre  stood  not  far  off  steadied 
him,  and  he  was  able  to  say  coldly: 

"Madame,  oblige  me  by  giving  her  the  message  I 
confide  to  you." 

"Sire,  if  you  ever  loved  her,"  pleaded  Betty  on  her 
knees,  "send  her  some  happier  word.  You  .  .  .  you 
.  .  .  even  if  your  brother  was  her  judge  .  .  .  you  should 
not  be  her  executioner." 

"It  is  true  mercy  to  kill  her  hope,  even  if  the  mes- 
sage kills  her,"  he  replied,  but  his  heart  failed  him. 

"And  her  child  ?" 

"His  mother  rejected  all  my  offers  to  provide  for 
him.  I  would  like  to  give  him  his  proper  rank  and 
honors  on  my  side,  if  only  to  atone  for  the  misfortune 
of  having  brought  him  into  the  world." 

"And  this  is  your  last  message  to  Elisabeth  ?"  she 
said  rising.  He  knew  her  well,  for  to  a  strange  woman 
he  would  have  spoken  with  the  feelings  of  a  man.  He 
was  the  judge  sentencing  her  to  death,  and  he  had  to 
lay  aside  all  emotion,  concealing  it  under  the  forms 
of  speech. 

"My  last  message,"  he  repeated. 

"I  shall  repeat  it  to  her.  Permit  me  to  thank  Your 
Majesty  for  the  honor  and  favor  of  this  interview, 
which  will  at  least  clear  the  air  for  my  employer.  I 
may  tell  you  that  Madame  Bonaparte  will  never  permit 
you  to  see  your  son.  If  she  survives  her  hope  and 
her  illusion,  she  will  teach  him  to  hate  and  despise 
his  father.  I  can  assure  you  on  my  own  part,  Sire, 


THE  LITTLEST  AND  LATEST  KING.  109 

of  the  scorn  and  contempt  of  all  America  for  the  littlest 
as  well  as  the  latest  king  in  Europe." 

Whereupon  she  made  the  profound  curtsey  which 
she  could  not  make  before.  Fire  burned  in  her  veins, 
the  fire  of  rage,  which  extinguished  all  other  emotion, 
and  helped  her  to  self-command,  and  to  keeping  her 
word  to  Fouche.  The  last  words  of  his  wife  com- 
pleted the  ruin  of  the  King's  self-command.  He  had  not 
a  large  supply  of  it,  and  the  assault  of  Betty  on  his 
heart  had  broken  the  mask  of  royalty  which  custom 
obliged  him  to  wear.  Her  final  description  of  his 
political  position  was  so  apt  and  so  like  her,  that  he 
had  difficulty  to  keep  from  laughing.  How  often  had 
the  enemy  thus  described  his  ridiculous  position,  and 
why  should  he  not  accept  the  truth  from  her  who  knew 
him  as  no  other  ?  But  Fouche  was  probably  looking 
at  him  from  some  corner,  and  it  would  not  do  to  change 
his  manner,  or  give  any  hint  of  what  was  going  on 
in  his  mind.  So  he  replied  grandly  and  coldly : 

"Kings  are  familiar  with  scorn  and  contempt  even 
in  Europe,  and  therefore  are  not  surprised  at  America 
which  professes  to  do  without  Kings.  Madame,  I  as- 
sure you  that  in  this  interview  I  have  simply  desired 
to  acquaint  Madame  Patterson  with  the  actual  position, 
and  I  bear  no  ill  will  towards  her.  I  thank  you  for 
giving  me  a  fine  opportunity,  and  trust  that  we  shall 
meet  again." 

He  extended  his  hand  and  she  could  not  help  but  take 
it,  so  kind  was  his  manner,  so  winning  his  smile;  and 
while  she  knelt  at  his  feet  these  words  fell  like  heavenly 
dew  on  her  astonished  ears: 

"And  the  next  time  you  wish  to  see  me  come  in 


110  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

person.     Be  on  your  guard.     Fouche  is  watching  and 
listening.     Farewell.     We  shall  meet  again." 

She  rose  as  in  a  dream,  curtseyed  formally  as  he 
withdrew,  and  sank  into  a  chair  quite  overcome  with 
contending  feelings.  What  was  she  to  believe  in  this 
bewildering  place?  When  calmness  returned  a  peace 
settled  on  her  soul  such  as  she  had  not  known  for 
five  long  years.  Jerome  had  not  forgotten  and  de- 
serted her.  Her  instinct  had  been  true.  Had  she 
flown  to  him  at  the  very  first,  instead  of  waiting  for 
nobles  to  prepare  a  way,  timid  nobles  who  trembled 
at  every  wind,  her  sorrows  would  have  been  few.  They 
would  meet  again!  Oh,  what  rapture  filled  her  as 
she  sat  motionless  in  hood  and  mask,  a  perfect  figure 
of  hopeless  grief  and  eternal  desolation,  Fouche  thought, 
as  he  looked  at  her  from  a  concealed  window  in  the 
cornice  of  the  room.  Something  like  pity  touched  the 
heart  of  the  Minister  of  Police. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

A  DUEL. 

MEANWHILE  a  lively  scene  had  been  taking  place 
in  the  room  of  the  Cardinal  Consalvi.  The  two  princes 
had  met,  the  prince  of  the  earth  and  the  prince  of 
the  Church,  and  the  contact  had  warmed  matters  in 
their  vicinity.  Only  the  Marquis  felt  the  romance 
of  the  scene,  and  based  hopes  of  the  future  on  its  out- 
come. King  Jerome  was  tired  of  scenes,  and  not  in- 
terested in  churchmen;  Fouche  simply  wondered  if 
the  little  Emperor  could  win;  Monsignor  Franchi, 
whose  career  hung  on  the  success  of  this  and  similar 
enterprises,  prayed  fervently  for  a  safe  ending; 
Napoleon  himself  had  little  doubt  as  to  the  result. 
Success  had  filled  him  with  confidence  as  rich  food 
fills  a  body  with  fat,  and  he  had  become  incapable 
of  measuring  Consalvi's  full  stature.  The  Emperor 
meant  to  make  this  Cardinal  pope  in  succession  to 
Pius  VII.  Already  Napoleon  had  become  half  a 
sceptic.  He  had  also  forgotten  that  greatness  in  state- 
craft and  war  does  not  free  a  man  from  his  littlenesses, 
against  which  one  must  always  be  on  guard.  Imperial 
power  and  wondrous  success  had  not  yet  taught  him 
to  read  the  mind  and  heart  of  such  a  man  as  Con- 
salvi, but  he  thought  the  power  had  been  conferred 

111 


112  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

on  him.  As  a  diplomat,  able  to  read  the  signs  of  the 
times,  the  Cardinal  had  reached  a  conclusion  on 
Napoleon,  and  had  taken  his  stand  accordingly.  The 
Bonapartes  were  the  comets  of  the  political  system, 
sure  to  go  as  roughly  and  unexpectedly  as  they  came. 
As  a  Catholic  churchman  he  held  another  opinion. 
Napoleon  had  laid  hands  on  the  Church,  and  his  fate 
as  a  sacrilegious  spoliator  was  only  a  question  of  time. 
Consalvi  had  done  his  best  to  avert  the  final  catastrophe, 
the  breaking  up  of  the  papal  administration.  Having 
failed,  and  been  fixed  in  exile  in  Paris,  there  was 
nothing  for  him  to  do  but  wait  for  the  second  catas- 
trophe, the  fall  of  the  Bonapartes.  It  seemed  a  long 
ways  off,  on  the  eve  of  the  Emperor's  marriage  with 
a  princess  of  the  house  of  Austria.  Pierre  announced 
the  presence  of  Napoleon.  Consalvi  came  forward  to 
greet  him.  They  had  not  met  in  nine  years.  Time 
had  aged  Consalvi,  but  the  calm  face  had  not  lost  its 
expression  and  sweetness.  The  soul  within  was  in 
perfect  peace. 

"Welcome  to  France,"  said  Napoleon  as  cheerfully 
as  if  he  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  exile  of  the  Sacred 
College.  "Since  I  last  saw  Your  Eminence,  you  have 
grown  white  and  thin." 

"Success  has  kept  Your  Majesty  vigorous  and  youth- 
ful. We  poor  failures  lose  health  and  spirit  with  our 
failing  fortunes,"  replied  His  Eminence,  and  he  bowed 
to  King  Jerome. 

"His  tongue  has  the  fine  clerical  edge  anyway," 
Jerome  thought. 

"Do  not  speak  of  failure,"  cried  Napoleon.  "Here 
at  the  center  of  the  world  your  career  of  glory  is 


A   DUEL.  113 

but  beginning.  I  regret  the  blunder  which  retired 
you  from  office.  Had  you  remained  the  Pope's  first 
minister,  all  my  plans  for  the  glory  of  Church  and 
Empire  would  now  be  in  full  bloom." 

"Undoubtedly,"  echoed  Monsignor  Franchi,  but  the 
Cardinal  did  not  like  the  insinuation  that  his  plans 
harmonized  with  Napoleon's  policy,  so  he  declined 
the  implied  compliment  coldly. 

"Had  I  remained  the  Pope's  first  minister,"  he 
said,  "I  would  have  done  my  duty." 

"My  agents  deceived  me,"  the  Emperor  went  on, 
"and  how  could  I  know  then  the  imbecility  of  Pius, 
who  has  no  other  will  than  that  of  his  latest  adviser? 
Had  you  remained  at  his  ear,  at  the  least  we  should 
have  had  a  pope  of  brains  and  will,  able  and  willing 
to  support  the  Emperor." 

"I  would  have  done  my  duty  and  no  more,"  repeated 
Consalvi. 

"Duty !"  said  Napoleon  with  a  dry  laugh.  "Duty  to 
whom?  Your  successor  did  his  duty,  and  with  what 
result  ?  The  Pope  is  in  France,  the  cardinals  are  here 
in  Paris,  and  the  Empire  owns  the  Church.  Would 
duty  have  led  you  into  so  deep  a  ditch?" 

"Impossible!"  murmured  Monsignor  Franchi. 

"I  would  have  done  my  duty,"  Consalvi  repeated 
more  coldly. 

"Bah!  you  are  all  in  the  ditch  together,"  and  the 
Emperor  snapped  his  fingers  angrily. 

"Which  is  due,"  replied  the  even  voice  of  His  Emi- 
nence, "less  to  our  stumbling  than  to  the  imperial 
bayonets." 

Monsignor  Franchi  raised  his  hands  with  a  gesture 


114  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

of  horror.  The  Emperor  felt  the  hardness  of  the  Car- 
dinal's present  temper,  and  thought  it  safer  to  change 
the  tone  of  the  interview.  He  waved  the  others  to 
the  far  end  of  the  room  so  as  to  be  alone  with  Con- 
salvi. 

"I  am  going  to  end  all  our  troubles  at  one  stroke," 
he  said  with  his  most  piercing  glance  at  the  Cardinal, 
I  "if  I  can  get  the  proper  man  to  support  me.  A  strong 
pope,  as  strong  as  you  are,  throned  in  Avignon,  and 
myself  in  Paris,  would  make  a  combination  fit  to  rule 
the  world." 

"An  ancient  dream,  Sire,  in  which  you  yourself 
do  not  believe.  If  the  Church  is  so  powerful  that  it 
must  be  an  associate,  why  should  it  not  contest  dominion 
with  you?" 

"A  dream!"  exclaimed  Napoleon  excitedly.  "Con- 
sider, Eminence :  is  not  the  old  order  going  to  pieces  ? 
Must  not  the  new  spring  from  its  ruins?  Must  not 
the  new  world  have  its  regent  and  its  priest?  The 
one  to  shape  its  laws,  the  other  to  erect  its  temples  ?  Well 
then,  since  you  admit  so  much,  is  it  not  clear  that  you 
and  I  stand  at  the  very  doors  of  a  great  opportunity  ? 
Shall  we  not  seize  it,  and  help  fashion  the  old  world 
into  its  new  shape?  Oh,  Consalvi,  is  there  not  one 
spark  of  divine  fire  in  your  heart,  to  kindle  a  blaze 
which  may  light  the  world  for  ages?" 

He  had  shouted  these  questions  as  he  walked  about 
the  apartment,  and  Consalvi  wondered  at  the  strength 
of  his  passion  for  world-power. 

"It  is  a  sublime  dream,  but  impossible,"  he  answered. 

"And  why  impossible?" 

"Because  its  achievement  would  mean  great  wrongs 


A    DUEL.  115 

upon  mankind,  and  injustice  does  not,  and  can  not, 
breed  great  empires." 

"The  answer  of  the  priest,"  said  Napoleon  with 
scorn. 

"God  grant  it  may  always  be  the  answer  of  the 
priest,"  the  Cardinal  replied  warmly,  "altho  I  spoke 
from  the  point  of  view  of  statecraft.  Such  a  scheme 
would  mean  death  to  millions,  and  disaster  to  many 
nations.  There  has  been  one  conquest  of  the  earth 
since  Augustus,  but  in  my  humble  opinion  it  renders 
universal  despotism  impossible — forever.  No  man, 
whatever  be  his  genius,  no  group  of  men,  whatever  be 
their  strength,  can  ever  again  bring  the  nations  under 
the  despotism  of  a  new  Caesar,  though  he  proved  kinder 
than  a  father.  There  is  henceforth  but  one  universal 
ruler,— Christ." 

"Always  the  priest,"  said  the  Emperor  impatiently. 
"My  God,  shall  I  ever  find  a  kindred  spirit  to  second 
my  plans  of  empire  ?  Must  I  walk  the  road  alone  ?" 

"Your  brother,  King  Jerome,"  suggested  His  Emi- 
nence politely.  Napoleon  looked  about  him,  but  King 
Jerome  was  just  then  engaged  with  his  wife. 

"The  man  of  two  wives  and  half  a  brain,"  scoffed 
the  Emperor. 

"Even  your  Majesty  has  not  yet  conquered  Europe," 
continued  the  Cardinal.  "England  and  Russia  remain 
aloof  and  unconquered." 

"There  is  time  yet,"  said  Napoleon  quietly,  and  he 
resumed  his  seat.  He  had  exalted  his  victim,  bribed 
him  temptingly,  and  he  now  proceeded  to  test  the 
effect  of  bribe  and  exaltation,  altho  Consalvi  had  not 
yielded  an  inch  to  him. 


116  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"While  I  wait  the  Pope  annoys  me  with  hie  pettish 
denials  of  this,  that,  and  the  other,  small  things,  but 
they  hamper  diplomacy.  Jerome  is  a  true  son  of  the 
Church,  yet  Pius  will  not  free  him  from  his  marriage 
with  a  Protestant  savage  in  Baltimore." 

"It  is  out  of  his  power,  Sire.  If  a  marriage  be 
valid,  there  is  no  power  on  earth,  within  or  without 
the  Church,  capable  of  dissolving  it." 

"I  broke  it  as  I  broke  my  own.  I  did  not  ask  the 
Pope  to  divorce  me,  but  ignored  him,  and  so  fared 
better  than  Jerome.  Behold  the  result:  the  whole 
Church  will  be  present  at  my  nuptials  to-morrow." 

"The  Pope  will  not,"  said  Consalvi  curtly,  and  a 
flush  covered  the  pallid  face  of  Napoleon.  The  thrust 
caught  him  unawares. 

"His  cardinals  and  bishops  will  bless  what  he  would 
curse  if  I  gave  him  the  chance." 

"The  Pope  never  curses,"  said  Consalvi  promptly, 
"and  in  this  case  you  gave  His  Holiness  no  opportunity 
to  interfere  with  curse  or  blessing.  And  there  you 
will  find  the  weak  point  later,  when  an  enemy  desires 
to  injure  you." 

"Yes,  yes,  I  know.  Churchmen  will  find  that  weak 
point,  of  course.  They  who  should  be  first  to  support 
me  will  be  first  to  fight  me.  And  after  all  that  I 
have  done?  Did  I  not  set  up  the  Church  again  in 
France,  in  the  world  ?" 

"Undoubtedly,  a  favor  which  no  Catholic  can  ever 
forget.  But  having  set  it  up,  you  have  proceeded  to 
make  it  part  of  your  universal  program,  and  you  stand 
to-day  in  the  shoes  of  Henry  IV  of  Germany  and 


A    DUEL.  117 

Henry  VIII  of  England.  They  are  dead,  and  the 
Church  still  lives." 

"Thank  you,  Eminence,  but  I  do  not  need  the  hint. 
I  am  not  tempted  to  imitate  the  two  Henrys  mentioned. 
My  greatest  support  must  be  the  Church,  which  shall  one 
day  bury  me  and  watch  over  my  grave  when  France  has 
forgotten  my  glory.  But  the  churchmen  are  not  the 
Church.  The  group  at  its  head  to-day  are  not  men  of  af- 
fairs. Ah,  Consalvi,  pardon  my  criticisms.  But  I  long 
for  the  day  when  you  shall  be  pope  at  Avignon." 

"And  I  had  rather  be  a  dead  pope  in  Rome  than  a  live 
one  at  Avignon,"  answered  the  Cardinal  smilingly. 

"You  shall  be  both  in  time,  no  doubt,"  said  the 
enraged  Emperor,  while  Monsignor  Franchi  began  to 
sweat  in  a  far  corner.  "Meanwhile,  you  must  grant 
me  a  few  favors.  This  young  brother  of  yours  de- 
serves attention.  He  is  not  a  priest.  Give  him  to 
me  for  France  and  glory." 

"Thanks,  Sire,  but  under  present  conditions  the 
honor  must  be  declined." 

"What!  you  deny  him  and  me  this  favor!  I  know 
why,  but  I  shall  say  nothing.  Then  grant  me  your 
support  in  the  matter  of  Jerome's  marriage.  You  are 
a  diplomat,  and  you  understand  the  situation." 

"If  the  matter  is  ever  opened  again,  I  shall  be  happy 
to  do  what  I  may  in  bringing  the  affair  to  its  proper 
issue." 

"Why  is  it  that  you  churchmen  take  so  little  interest 
in  the  welfare  of  the  Church  ?"  asked  the  Emperor  bit- 
terly. "You  never  seem  to  feel  the  weight  of  responsibil- 
ity, which  leads  men  of  experience  to  compromise,  to 
the  surrender  of  minor  things,  to  the  harmonizing  of 


118  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

conflicting  interests.  To  deal  with  you  is  like  dealing 
with  the  English,  whose  motto  is:  all  or  nothing." 

"And  is  not  your  responsibility  even  heavier  than 
theirs  ?"  Consalvi  answered.  "You  have  made  us 
helpless,  forcibly  exiled  us,  disrupted  the  governmental 
machinery  of  the  Church,  and  then  you  complain  of 
our  helplessness  and  charge  us  with  lack  of  interest, 
of  a  sense  of  responsibility." 

Altho  these  words  were  uttered  mildly  and  with 
indifference,  the  Emperor  permitted  his  anger  to  blaze 
suddenly. 

"Upon  my  word,  Consalvi,"  he  said  loudly,  "I  some- 
times think  you  are  not  a  diplomat,  but  a  fool." 

"We  are  all  human,  God  mend  us,"  replied  His  Emi- 
nence with  a  smile. 

Napoleon  began  again  to  stride  about  the  room. 

"An  Emperor  sues,  where  he  might  command,  for 
what  is  his  by  right,  and  Your  Eminence  has  nothing 
but  denials,"  he  complained.  "I  offer  your  brother 
the  baton  of  a  marshal:  you  refuse  it.  I  offer  you 
the  support  of  France  to  make  you  Pope :  you  ridicule 
me.  I  ask  your  aid  to  relieve  the  Empire  from  the 
danger  of  these  incomplete  divorces:  you  decline.  Is 
this  obstinacy,  spite,  or  hatred?" 

"It  is,  I  fear,  whatever  Your  Imperial  Majesty  will 
decide  to  call  it,"  said  the  Cardinal. 

"Ah,  you  have  nothing  to  say!  You  will  not  lift 
a  finger  to  aid  France  or  me  in  time  of  danger  I  You, 
a  pensioner  of  the  Empire!" 

"Not  I,  Sire!  With  all  respect,  into  my  palm  has 
never  fallen  one  penny  of  your  pension.  I  have  never 
served  God  or  man  for  money.  I  have  never  been  and 


A  DUEL.  119 

never  shall  be  in  the  service  of  France.  What  is  more, 
Sire,"  and  the  Cardinal  rose  as  if  to  give  emphasis 
to  his  words,  "no  man  will  ever  be  able  to  say  with 
truth  that  I  took  the  pay  of  a  conqueror  of  Rome." 

"Pooh,  pooh!  You  are  of  the  same  breed  as  the 
old  woman  Pius  at  Savona,  unmannerly  and  ungrate- 
ful. I  see  now  it  was  a  blessing  which  drove  you  out 
of  office.  Well,  remember  that  you  are  now  in  my 
displeasure.  Perhaps  a  night's  sleep  will  give  you 
another  feeling.  I  look  to  see  you  at  my  marriage 
to-morrow  quite  restored  to  your  senses." 

There  seemed  nothing  more  to  say  under  the  circum- 
stances. Napoleon  appeared  to  be  in  a  towering  rage, 
the  Cardinal  remained  silent,  and  Monsignor  Franchi 
with  the  Marquis  stood  appalled  at  the  outcome  of  the 
interview.  As  tEe  Emperor  turned  to  go  without  hav- 
ing achieved  a  definite  understanding  of  any  kind 
Monsignor  Franchi  made  a  suggestion. 

"And  if  His  Eminence,  Sire,  would  use  his  influence 
to  prevent  certain  cardinals  from  absenting  themselves 
from  the  august  ceremony  .  .  ." 

"What  are  you  saying,  Franchi?"  shouted  the  Em- 
peror. "That  prelate  does  not  exist  who  would  thus 
dare  to  cast  doubt  on  my  marriage  with  Marie  Louise. 
He  would  find  no  hiding-place  from  my  vengeance." 

"Vengeance!"  exclaimed  the  Monsignor  and  the 
Marquis  together.  At  that  moment  Jerome  returned, 
Fouche  followed  him,  and  the  Emperor  with  a  curt 
nod  to  the  Cardinal  went  out.  In  the  salon  he  took 
the  Marquis  by  the  arm  and  whispered : 

"Fear  nothing,  but  be  faithful.  We  shall  win  your 
brother  yet." 


120  THE    BLACK    CAKDINAL. 

They  all  disappeared  hastily,  ushered  out  by  Pierre, 
and  the  aggrieved  Cardinal  joined  the  others  in  the 
salon.  The  last  words  of  the  Emperor  cheered  the  Mar- 
quis, but  Monsignor  Franchi  was  in  a  state  of  desolation. 

"Oh,  Eminence,"  he  groaned,  "why  treat  with  such 
disdain  the  honor  done  you  by  the  greatest  man  on 
earth,  the  most  powerful  monarch,  the  invincible,  who 
ordains  you  as  his  partner  in  glory  ?" 

"Why  on  the  other  hand,  dear  Franchi,  do  you  ex- 
pose His  Majesty  to  such  disdain  ?"  replied  the  Cardi- 
nal good-humoredly. 

"But  you  heard  him,  Eminence,"  said  the  Marquis 
astonished. 

"Fine  acting,  Andrea  ...  the  offer  of  the  tiara  .  .  . 
the  appeal  in  your  behalf  .  .  .  and  he  knows  I  can 
do  nothing  in  those  wretched  divorces  .  .  .  acting  to 
one  end:  to  get  me  to  the  marriage." 

"But  his  vengeance  means  death,  dear  brother." 

"Death  is  a  trifle.  I  was  thinking  of  you.  It  is 
hard  to  lose  so  much." 

"And  is  there  really  no  hope?  Could  you  not  at- 
tend the  marriage  ?" 

"No  hope.  Here  it  is  a  case  of  what  God  hath  joined 
together  Napoleon  is  not  able  to  put  asunder.  The 
first  marriages  of  the  Bonapartes  stand." 

"Thank  God!"  said  a  fervent  voice  which  startled 
everyone.  Betty  stood  with  radiant  face  in  the  ante- 
chamber, smiling  at  the  Marquis,  who  beckoned  her 
forward.  At  the  same  moment  Pierre  ushered  in  the 
Contessa,  weary  with  waiting  in  the  carriage  outside. 
The  ladies  knelt  before  His  Eminence  and  kissed  his 
hand,  while  the  Marquis  uttered  the  words  of  intro- 
duction for  Betty. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

AN  AMERICAN   LADY. 

"An,  Baltimore!"  exclaimed  His  Eminence.  "I 
had  the  pleasure  many  years  ago  of  meeting  the  bishop 
of  that  city.  By  the  way,  he  is  now  an  Archbishop." 

"I  know  Dr.  Carroll  very  well.  He  married  me," 
said  Betty,  forgetful  of  her  role  as  agent  for  Madame 
Bonaparte. 

"Married  you,  indeed!  Then  you  are  also  a 
Catholic?" 

"No,  but  my  husband  is,"  she  answered,  biting  her 
lip,  with  a  sharp  look  at  the  indignant  Contessa.  "I 
am  a  Protestant." 

The  Cardinal  did  not  seem  to  notice  her  confusion, 
but  motioned  her  to  a  seat,  as  if  ready  for  a  conversa- 
tion. Her  introduction  and  the  presence  of  an  arch- 
bishop at  her  marriage  assured  him  that  she  must  be  a 
person  of  consequence. 

"You  come  from  a  wonderful  country,  Madame 
Lockhart,  made  more  so  by  Napoleon's  gift  of  a  great 
territory,  Louisiana.  And  perhaps  in  your  time,  altho 
you  are  young,  you  may  have  had  the  honor  of  seeing 
your  great  leader,  Washington?" 

"And  of  being  kissed  by  him,  Eminence,  on  this 
very  spot,"  and  she  put  her  finger  on  the  left  dimple 
of  her  charming  face. 

"And  did  he  look,  fortunate  girl,  as  we  have  pictured 
him  over  here,  like  a  hero  of  the  wilderness,  the  vast 

121 


122  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

unknown  beyond  the  Atlantic,  tall,  stately,  dark,  and 
strong?  like  one  of  the  ancient  gods  come  down  from 
Olympus  ?" 

"Very  much  like  that,"  said  Betty.  "I  was  only  a 
child  of  ten,  but  recall  clearly  that  impression  of 
strength.  To  me  he  seemed  the  beautiful  man,  for  he 
was  a  beautiful  man  to  look  at,  with  his  sword  and 
a  black  velvet  suit,  and  such  white  ruffles.  His  face 
looked  to  me  like  marble,  and  his  eyes  seemed  to 
pierce  through  you  like  fire." 

"He  should  have  been  king  of  America,"  said 
His  Eminence  thoughtfully.  "That  immense  conti- 
nent will  never  get  into  shape  without  absolute  master- 
ship. Napoleon  would  rule  such  a  continent  wonder- 
fully, and  Washington  much  better,  with  a  crown  and 
absolute  power." 

"It  will  be  long  before  we  have  kings  in  America, 
Eminence.  You  do  not  seem  to  get  along  very  well 
with  them  over  here,"  she  added  shyly. 

"Oh,  they  are  human,"  be  replied  with  a  laugh, 
"and  get  into  trouble,  or  make  trouble  like  the  human, 
for  which  they  pay  dearly  like  Louis  XVI.  But  the 
people  are  children  in  the  main,  and  they  must  have 
powerful  leaders,  both  to  save  them  from  disaster,  and 
to  direct  their  energies  into  the  right  channels." 

"But  these  leaders  need  not  be  kings.  We  have 
done  very  well  without  kings  so  far." 

"So  far!  precisely.  That  is  what  I  have  just  said. 
When  the  wilderness  is  gone,  and  millions  of  people 
inhabit  your  great  territory,  one  strong  mind  must 
rule  them,  one  strong  arm  restrain  and  guide  them. 
See  how  close  the  wilderness  is  to  Europe,"  he  said  to 


AN    AMERICAN    LADY.  123 

all  the  others  about  him,  "when  this  lady  from  Baltimore 
brings  to  me  the  case  of  Madame  Patterson-Bonaparte. 
For  what  purpose  do  you  represent  this  lady  here, 
Madame  Lockhart?" 

"She  is  forbidden  to  enter  French  territory,  and  I 
have  been  chosen  to  appeal  to  her  husband  in  her 
place,  Eminence." 

"I  see.  It  was  a  very  imprudent  match  for  the 
poor  girl.  The  wilderness  should  not  mate  with  Euro- 
pean royalty,  for  one  must  absorb  the  other,  and 
neither  is  quite  willing  to  be  absorbed,  I  fancy.  At 
the  same  time,  since  King  Jerome  has  married  a 
princess  of  Wurtemberg,  I  cannot  see  what  the  poor 
woman  expects  from  an  appeal  to  a  husband  who  has 
rejected  the  wilderness  and  may  yet  be  an  emperor." 

"A  point  we  have  often  impressed  on  Madame  Lock- 
hart,"  said  Franchi. 

"But  how  can  she  give  up,  Eminence?  Hope  never 
leaves  the  heart,  and  is  she  not  the  lawful  wife  of  King 
Jerome  ?"  said  Betty  with  spirit. 

"She  is  indeed,  my  dear  lady.  Her  marriage  was 
carefully  examined  in  Home,  and  no  flaw  found  in  it. 
Archbishop  Carroll  had  observed  all  the  forms  most 
carefully,  and  nullity  could  not  be  proved.  She  should 
be  most  grateful  to  that  Baltimore  prelate,"  and  the 
Cardinal  smiled,  recalling  the  distress  of  Monsignor 
Franchi  at  the  failure  of  Jerome  to  get  a  decree  of 
nullity. 

"She  must  be  grateful,"  the  Contessa  remarked 
mildly. 

"Yet  of  what  avail  has  it  been  ?"  Betty  complained. 


124  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Like  the  Empress  Josephine  she  is  shut  out  from  her 
rights,  and  the  world  laughs  at  her." 

"The  world  always  laughs  at  failure,"  said  His 
Eminence,  "but  the  world  passes  away,  and  the  truth 
remains.  Madame  Bonaparte  has  the  great  Church  be- 
hind her,  and  history  will  give  her  the  position  which 
King  Jerome  has  denied." 

"Not  King  Jerome,  but  the  Emperor,"  said  Betty 
with  flushed  cheek. 

"I  beg  your  pardon,  precisely.  The  Emperor  is  to 
blame.  Had  the  Baltimore  lady  any  children?" 

"One,  a  boy,"  said  his  mother  with  a  sudden  shaking 
of  the  voice.  The  Cardinal  looked  at  her  kindly,  and 
then  at  the  others. 

"His  mother  should  be  at  home  caring  for  him," 
he  said  with  meaning.  "Ah,  Madame  Bonaparte,  you 
do  not  carry  your  disguise  well  enough  for  dangerous 
France.  How  have  you  escaped  so  long  ?" 

Dead  silence,  the  silence  of  consternation,  fell  upon 
the  apartment.  Betty  recovered  her  nerve  on  the 
instant. 

"I  have  enjoyed  the  protection  of  the  Empress 
Josephine,"  she  said,  "but  I  fear,  as  Your  Eminence 
has  observed,  that  my  disguise  is  imperfect.  Fouche 
discovered  me  to-night." 

"Fouche!"  cried  the  Contessa,  and  the  others  re- 
peated the  dread  name. 

"Oh,  he  was  amiable,  most  amiable,  like  His  Emi- 
nence," said  Betty.  "What  do  you  think?  Altho 
he  ordered  me  to  leave  France  within  the  week,  and 
I  promised  to  depart,  still  he  secured  for  me  an  inter- 
view with  Jerome." 


AN    AMEKICAN    LADY.  125 

"Fouche !"  all  cried  again. 

"He  has  a  heart,  or  something,  it  would  seem.  Yes, 
I  saw  Jerome.  I  was  masked,  and  we  were  not  sup- 
posed to  know  each  other.  It  was  a  warm  interview. 
More  than  once  I  became  personal,  but  I  kept  my 
word  to  remain  masked.  At  the  last  Jerome  gave  me 
hope,  urged  me  to  visit  him  secretly  and  soon.  I 
am  not  altogether  lost  and  desolate  as  before." 

She  cast  a  look  of  triumph  at  the  Contessa,  who 
could  not  withhold  her  admiration  for  this  daring  and 
successful  young  woman.  What  influence  at  court 
could  not  achieve,  the  influence  of  Josephine  and  the 
Franchis,  the  lone  creature  had  won  by  her  simple 
audacity.  Astonishing  incidents:  Fouche  had  be- 
friended her,  Jerome  had  yielded  to  her  power. 

"Nevertheless,"  said  Monsignor  Franchi,  the  diplo- 
mat, "disaster  threatens  now  from  all  sides.  Fouche 
knows." 

"I  am  pleased  to  see  that  America  can  play  its 
own  game,"  said  His  Eminence,  glancing  at  the  Mon- 
signor, for  whose  diplomatic  ability  he  had  no  regard. 
"You  have  done  very  well  in  my  house,  Madame." 

"If  you  will  pardon  me,  Your  Eminence  has  always 
been  my  lucky  star,"  said  Betty,  delighted  at  his 
approval.  "I  am  most  grateful  to  you  all  for  your 
very  great  service  and  kindness.  Now  I  am  on  my 
own  feet.  I  shall  be  able  to  carry  out  my  plans  with- 
out compromising  anyone.  Jerome  will  protect  me." 

"Still  I  have  a  word  of  advice  for  you,  my  dear 
lady,  if  you  will  accept  it.  If  you  are  to  remain  in 
France,  supported  by  that  hope  which  brought  you 
here,  bear  in  mind  that  you  are  always  in  danger. 


126  THE    BLACK    CAKDINAL. 

Not  merely  from  Fouche,  but  from  the  situation.  Is 
there  any  place  more  dangerous  than  a  court,  Mon- 
signor  Franchi  ?" 

"None,"  said  the  prelate  sadly. 

"Ambition  robbed  you  of  King  Jerome,"  went  on 
the  Cardinal.  "The  same  ambition  holds  you  in  the 
zone  of  danger.  Nay,  do  not  protest  If  you  are  not 
candid  with  yourself  about  yourself,  you  are  already 
lost.  I  am  only  going  to  say :  be  on  your  guard.  The 
intrigues  of  a  court  are  beyond  the  ken  of  men  and 
angels.  You  know  that  a  prison  may  be  ready  for 
you,  and  you  have  said  to  yourself:  it  is  a  trifle! 
But  a  prison  is  less  than  an  intrigue,  which  may  de- 
prive you  of  better  things  than  liberty." 

"Alas,  I  do  not  understand,"  she  answered. 

"Well,  for  example,  you  are  thinking  of  two  alter- 
natives: a  prison,  or  exit  from  France  escorted  by  the 
Duke  of  Otranto.  Have  you  seen  no  others  ?  Do 
you  suppose  that  the  Emperor  is  confined  to  these  two  ? 
Has  he  not  bribes?  Suppose  that  he  ordered  King 
Jerome  to  convince  you  of  the  hopelessness  of  return  to 
him,  next  to  persuade  you  of  the  glory  of  the  court, 
and  last  to  offer  you  the  name  of  some  pliable  noble 
at  court?  Human  nature  is  deplorably  weak  before 
a  glittering  temptation.  I  do  not  say  that  you  would 
yield,  like  your  husband.  I  am  only  pointing  out  to 
you  the  ways,  the  crooked  ways  by  which  the  diplomacy 
of  courts  often  travels.  Yau  must  be  on  your  guard 
against  other  dangers  than  prison  and  exile." 

"I  see,  I  see,"  she  said  earnestly,  "and  you  wish 
me  to  be  faithful." 

"To  your  child  and  your  husband,  to  the  marriage 


AN    AMERICAN    LADY.  127 

bond,"  said  the  Cardinal  solemnly.  "As  the  Church 
has  been  faithful  to  her  duty  in  your  case,  and  as  we 
all  suffer  now,  partly  in  your  interest,  so  must  you 
be  faithful,  and  bear  your  share  of  the  suffering." 

"How  could  I  be  otherwise,  Eminence?  Could  a 
mother  desert  her  child,  or  her  child's  cause?  Can  I 
ever  forget  what  you  have  all  done  for  me  ?" 

"I  am  sure  you  cannot,  but  human  nature  is  so 
weak,  especially  before  such  bribes  as  the  Emperor 
can  offer,"  and  the  Cardinal  glanced  around  the  group 
with  meaning,  for  all  four  were  winking  their  honest 
eyes  just  then  in  the  glare  of  imperial  bribes.  "Be 
faithful  and  true,  my  poor  child." 

At  that  fatal  phrase  Betty  set  up  a  wailing  which 
struck  them  all  dumb,  but  quickly  overcoming  her 
emotion  she  knelt  at  the  Cardinal's  feet,  kissed  his 
hand  passionately,  and  then  stood  up  with  an  assump- 
tion of  dignity. 

"I  promise  you  to  be  faithful  and  true,  Eminence. 
I  thank  you  from  my  heart  for  your  kindness.  I  be- 
seech you  to  forgive  me  for  my  intrusion  and  deceit, 
and  to  forgive  my  friends  for  their  aid  in  both.  May 
God  reward  you  for  your  goodness  to  me,  since  I  am 
not  able  .  .  .  now,"  she  added  suddenly  as  she  thought 
of  King  Jerome's  suggestion,  and  smiles  covered  her 
tearful  face.  "Who  knows  but  in  this  game  of  diplo- 
macy I  may  yet  render  you  important  service?" 

"I  should  be  the  last  to  doubt  after  your  victory 
over  both  Fouche  and  King  Jerome,"  said  His  Emi- 
nence, laughing  at  the  sweet  naivete  of  the  creature, 
who  seemed  now  a  shrewd  woman  and  again  a  mere 
child. 


128  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Then  we  are  forgiven  ?"  the  Contessa  said  as  she 
bowed  farewell. 

"You  will  never  make  a  good  diplomat,  Corona,  be- 
cause your  heart  too  often  interferes  with  your  diplo- 
matic principles,"  replied  Consalvi. 

"A  woman's  privilege,  Eminence." 

"Which  leaves  her  second  in  a  game  where  her 
finesse  would  easily  win  for  her  first  place.  But  so 
God  has  ordered  the  world.  With  all  his  genius 
Napoleon  is  blind  as  a  bat  in  some  directions.  He 
does  not  know  that.  If  he  were  not  blind,  or  if  he 
knew  all  his  blindness,  what  could  save  us  poor  chickens 
from  slavery  or  being  eaten.  Thus  man  is  saved  from 
woman." 

"What  a  heavenly  man !"  Betty  whispered  as  they 
passed  out.  The  Contessa  did  not  reply,  because  for  her, 
brought  up  in  the  household  of  the  great,  the  earth 
had  nothing  celestial  about  it,  except  in  unexpected 
places,  obscure  retreats,  where  holiness  grows  like  the 
violet  among  the  lowly  and  unknown.  She  loved  the 
Cardinal,  but  knew  all  his  weaknesses,  among  which 
the  greatest  were  his  distrust  of  the  Bonapartes,  his 
failure  to  see  the  right  course  for  the  Church,  and  his 
insistent  opposition  to  Bonaparte  schemes.  She  her- 
self belonged  to  the  Roman  faction  which  accepted 
Napoleon  as  the  arbiter  of  the  world  for  the  nineteenth 
century,  a  second  Charlemagne,  and  advocated  an 
alliance  with  the  master  of  the  world  so  as  to  widen  the 
sphere  of  Christian  influence.  These  things  had  no 
meaning  for  Betty,  who  talked  of  nothing  all  the  way 
home  but  her  chances  to  secure  a  place  at  the  great 
wedding  ceremony  of  the  next  day,  when  the  Con- 


AN    AMERICAN    LADY.  129 

queror  of  Europe  and  the  Benefactor  of  America  was 
to  make  an  Austrian  princess  his  consort.  Thus  she 
expressed  herself,  and  the  Contessa  condescended  to 
describe  the  pains  she  had  taken  to  oblige  the  Empress 
Josephine  in  this  matter.  Betty  would  go  as  maid  to 
some  grand  dame,  and  would  see  everything  in  the 
chapel  of  the  Louvre,  provided  she  would  have  the 
goodness  so  to  disguise  herself  in  a  court  dress  as  to 
escape  the  notice  of  Fouche  and  King  Jerome.  And 
Betty  promised  for  that  day  and  the  next  to  keep  in 
the  dark,  to  lose  all  opportunity  to  make  trouble,  no 
matter  how  tempting.  She  could  afford  herself  this 
dispensation.  Her  spirits  were  now  almost  riotous. 
She  had  won  in  spite  of  adverse  fate,  and  could  re- 
lax long  enough  to  enjoy  the  spectacles  of  Napoleon's 
marriage  week,  which  surpassed  all  the  glories  that  had 
gone  before. 

Betty  had  not  lost  her  zest  for  the  pleasures  of 
the  world.  Her  heart  thrilled  as  she  stood  amid  the 
splendors  of  the  Louvre  the  next  morning  and  wit- 
nessed the  pride  and  the  rage  of  Napoleon  as  he  took 
the  hand  of  Marie  Louise,  Archduchess  of  Austria, 
and  led  her  to  the  altar.  It  seemed  that  the  glory 
of  the  world  and  of  time  had  centered  for  the 
moment  in  the  splendid  gallery,  now  transformed  into 
a  chapel.  For  the  fastidious  taste  it  was  too  gorgeous, 
quite  barbaric  in  color,  but  it  represented  fully  the 
factors  of  Napoleon's  power.  She  saw  Jerome  and 
his  Queen,  a  simple  sort  of  personage,  pass  by  with- 
out more  than  half  the  indignation  usual  to  her  at 
this  aggravating  spectacle.  His  glory  no  longer  stirred 
her  to  bitterness,  because  he  loved  her  still,  and  she 


130  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

alone  had  a  right  to  his  love.  Napoleon  did  not  enjoy 
these  ceremonies,  simply  suffering  his  share  in  them 
for  the  effect  which  they  exercised  on  the  popular 
mind.  He  was  bored,  Betty  could  see,  until  he  found 
reason  to  get  angry.  The  invited  guests  were  all 
present  except  in  one  place.  The  space  reserved  for 
the  Sacred  College  of  Cardinals  had  thirteen  vacant 
seats,  which  signified  that  Consalvi  and  his  twelve 
brethren  had  resisted  his  blandishments  and  his  orders. 
Surprise  gave  way  to  rage. 

"He  would  like  to  swear  now,"  Betty  thought  com- 
placently. 

"The  idiots  1"  was  all  he  said  to  the  noble  next  him, 
but  he  carried  a  black  brow  to  the  altar,  where  his 
Cardinal-uncle  stood  waiting  to  perform  the  ceremony 
and  to  sing  the  Mass.  In  fact  the  Emperor  did  not 
recover  from  his  irritation  that  morning,  and  several 
times  he  repeated  his  abusive  epithets. 

"They  are  always  the  same,"  he  said  to  a  confidant, 
"openly  submissive,  but  secretly  hostile,  these  cardi- 
nals." 

"He  might  have  known  that  my  Cardinal  is  not 
open  to  his  bribes  or  smiles,"  said  Betty  in  her  mind. 
"He  went  away  last  night  thinking  that  flattery  had 
won  a  great  man  to  his  views.  There  he  was  blind. 
He  gets  angry  this  morning,  he  is  so  surprised  to  learn 
that  my  Cardinal  refused  to  be  trapped.  There  also 
is  he  blinded  by  his  own  conceit.  La,  but  I  am  be- 
coming wise  in  my  reflections." 

Between  the  emphatic  moments  she  amused  herself 
by  studying  the  costumes  and  making  notes  of  the 
latest  inventions  in  dress.  She  had  her  own  opinion 


AN    AMERICAN    LADY.  131 

of  the  new  Empress,  who  looked  a  complete  dowdy, 
with  all  her  youth  and  yellow  hair,  beside  the  grace, 
elegance,  warmth,  expression,  of  the  woman  whom  she 
had  dethroned. 

"And  yet  I  would  rather  be  Marie  Louise  than 
Josephine,"  sighed  Betty. 

"At  the  same  time,"  as  the  comparison  extended 
itself,  "I  would  rather  be  Betsy  Patterson  than  Queen 
Caroline,  but  that's  because  of  the  future.  I  shall 
become  Queen,  and  the  other  lady  will  join  the  order 
of  grass  widows,  of  which  I  am  now  the  Chief." 

Thus  Napoleon  muttered  in  the  first  place,  and  thus 
Betty  imitated  him  in  the  last  place,  thought  being  the 
surely  free  thing  among  men ;  or  rather  the  wild  tyrant 
of  man,  since  nothing  can  escape  it,  or  bind  it,  ex- 
cept God,  and  He  will  not. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

A  HINT  FEOM   THE  REVOLUTION. 

PIERRE  decided  that  an  opportunity  for  the  Revolu- 
tion had  come.  An  enthusiast  never  admits  defeat. 
Altho  the  brilliant  Bonaparte  constellation  had  ban- 
ished the  mists  of  the  Terror,  Pierre  knew  that  the 
Revolution  lived.  It  was  a  mere  coincidence  that 
Cardinal  Consalvi  held  the  same  opinion.  There  were 
few  among  the  politicians  of  Europe  at  this  date  who 
could  be  convinced  of  the  essential  change  which  had 
seized  the  substance  of  things.  The  old  order  had 
gone  forever,  but  only  the  few  believed  it,  of  which 
the  proof  was  seen  a  few  years  later  when  the  diplomats 
of  the  Congress  of  Vienna  refused  to  recognize  the 
change  at  the  suggestion  of  Consalvi.  Pierre  there- 
fore took  rank  with  his  master  as  a  political  theorist. 
The  defeated  and  disgraced  cause,  in  his  opinion,  had 
an  opportunity  to  make  its  existence  felt  in  the  quar- 
rel of  Napoleon  with  the  Pope.  Some  kind  of  a 
secret  council  to  which  Pierre  belonged  agreed  with 
him  on  this  point.  It  was  decided  that  a  blow  should 
be  struck  during  the  nuptial  feasts;  the  victim  chosen 
was  Consalvi,  since  it  was  difficult  to  get  at  the  Pope 
or  the  Emperor;  and  the  bloody  death  of  a  famous 
diplomat,  in  the  halls  of  the  palace,  after  a  spectacular 
difference  with  the  tyrant  of  Europe,  would  create 
a  popular  uproar.  Pierre  had  only  the  kindest  feel- 
ings for  His  Eminence,  who  treated  him  kindly.  Ho 

132 


A  HINT  FROM   THE   REVOLUTION.    133 

regretted  that  Consalvi  should  be  the  necessary  choice. 
Still,  he  proceeded  about  his  plans  earnestly,  since 
the  destruction  of  this  one  man,  as  a  kind  of  preface, 
meant  the  annihilation  later  on  of  all  priests  and  des- 
pots, who  prey  upon  the  people  because  they  are  es- 
sentially birds  of  prey.  Fouche  belonged  to  the  ob- 
scure revolutionary  forces  at  work  beneath  the  sur- 
face, and  Pierre  sought  his  advice  at  times,  and  oc- 
casionally gave  him  some  information.  He  admired 
the  successful  chief  of  police  for  his  genius,  but  did 
not  trust  him.  His  opinion,  however,  had  great  value, 
and  therefore  Pierre  on  pretence  of  offering  informa- 
tion consulted  the  Duke  of  Otranto. 

"What's  the  mystery?"  said  Fouche  after  a  glance 
at  the  air  of  his  spy,  who  had  sought  him  in  his 
private  office. 

"An  order  from  the  council,  Excellency." 

"Ah,  indeed !     By  all  means  let  us  hear  it." 

It  was  impossible  to  tell  if  the  great  man  were 
laughing. 

"It  is  known  that  the  Emperor  is  in  a  rage  with 
this  Cardinal  Consalvi,  who  has  offended  him  by  stay- 
ing away  from  the  marriage  yesterday.  It  is  certain 
that  the  Cardinal  will  appear  before  the  Emperor  to- 
day, and  will  be  insulted,  then  driven  out,  finally  ar- 
rested, and  perhaps  hanged  later." 

"An  acute  council,"  commented  Fouche. 

"But  friends  will  interfere  on  both  sides  in  time 
to  save  bloodshed,  and  so,  as  usual,  nothing  happens. 
The  council  therefore  decided  to  have  something  hap- 
pen; in  fine  to  let  the  Cardinal's  blood  out,  on  the 
steps  of  the  palace,  in  such  a  way  that  Bonaparte  can- 


134  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

not  escape  the  responsibility  of  that  blood.  There  are 
some  things  even  an  Emperor  cannot  explain." 

"The  council  are  idiots,  of  whom  you  are  the  chief," 
said  Fouche  placidly.  "It  is  easy  to  see,  my  friend, 
why  you  are  not  in  my  place.  With  your  enthusiasm, 
education,  cleverness,  and  opportunity,  you  should  be 
at  the  top.  If  you  are  not  precisely  at  the  bottom, 
thank  me.  Do  you  think  men  such  fools  as  to  imagine 
Napoleon  would  choose  his  wedding-day  and  his  own 
palace  for  the  murder  of  a  man  whom  he  could  stifle 
in  a  hole  any  day,  or  choke  with  a  piece  of  cheese  ?" 

"Permit  me  to  differ,"  said  Pierre,  leaning  close 
to  his  chief,  who  suddenly  seized  him  by  the  throat 
and  brought  him  to  his  knees  suddenly. 

"You  dare  to  speak,  to  differ,  cut-throat  ?  Perhaps 
after  all  we  shall  have  some  pig's  blood  shed  at  this 
wedding." 

He  smiled  into  the  lean,  amazed  face  of  the  spy, 
close  to  his  own,  then  flung  him  away.  Pierre  arose 
awed,  arranged  his  costume,  and  said: 

"A  thousand  pardons,  Excellency.  I  submit  to  your 
superior  judgment.  Of  course  the  scheme  is  absurd, 
but  there's  the  order  of  the  council." 

"I  give  you  another  in  its  place,  dear  friend.  At- 
tend the  Cardinal  to  the  palace.  Be  there  ahead  of 
him  if  necessary.  Put  the  Marquis  on  his  guard.  If 
any  harm  comes  to  Consalvi  through  you,  fly  far. 
If  you  can  be  caught,  you  shall  be  sent  to  the  mines." 

Pierre  retired  with  dignity.  Such  rebuffs  did  not 
weaken  him.  Had  he  not  fed  on  them  since  1795? 
In  every  cause  men  had  to  receive  blows  as  well  as  to 
give  them,  and  what  glorious  blows  had  not  the  Revo- 


A  HINT   FROM   THE  REVOLUTION.    135 

lution  delivered!  He  saw  again  all  the  heads  that 
had  rolled  under  the  knife  of  the  guillotine,  all  the 
drowned  bodies  of  the  Seine,  all  the  flesh  in  the  trenches 
at  Lyons.  He  reasoned  that  too  much  flesh  had  heen 
destroyed,  because  the  death  of  Consalvi,  at  this  bright 
moment,  in  the  palace,  with  his  blood  streaming  over 
the  shining  floor,  would  make  more  noise  and  trouble 
in  Europe,  bring  more  glory  to  the  Revolution,  than 
many  deaths  after  the  old,  rough  method.  However, 
he  followed  Fouche's  advice  and  betook  him  to  the 
palace  in  the  late  afternoon.  He  had  decided  on  the  v* 
death  of  Consalvi.  Ah,  the  long  years  that  had  passed 
since  the  royal  palaces  had  witnessed  deeds  of  blood 
worth  while !  It  was  time  to  begin,  to  revive  the 
tradition  of  '93,  to  offer  a  sacrifice  to  the  shade  of 
Marat,  the  glorious !  He  summoned  a  few  of  his  aids, 
lackeys  of  the  court,  spies  like  himself,  serving  many 
masters.  They  met  in  an  alcove  where  the  cardinals 
were  to  wait  their  turn  for  presentation  to  the  Em- 
press Marie  Louise. 

"You  are  ready,  my  braves  ?"  said  Pierre  in  a  thrill- 
ing whisper. 

"We  await  the  orders  of  Your  Excellency." 

"Excellency!  Fouche  should  hear  that!  Well, 
brothers,  we  have  at  last  our  chance  at  fortune.  Bonrf- 
parte  will  expel  some  of  these  red  rats,  and  they  will 
pass  through  this  chamber  to  escape  the  incoming  mob 
of  worshippers,  sycophants.  Let  us  go  into  this 
chamber." 

They  followed  him  into  a  gorgeous  apartment  which 
led  into  a  corridor  with  stairs  at  the  end  guarded  by 
a  railing. 


136  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"At  the  signal,"  said  Pierre  proudly,  "which  will 
be  given  when  Bonaparte  ejects  these  men,  raise  as 
much  disturbance  as  possible,  and  follow  the  red  rats 
this  way.  Consalvi  will  be  the  slowest  to  go,  because  he 
is  the  most  courageous.  You  will  catch  him  at  these 
stairs.  Let  all  the  others  pass  on.  I  shall  see  that 
he  is  detained  long  enough  for  you  to  do  your  pretty 
work.  Should  things  go  wrong,  get  away  to  your 
holes  and  forget  your  own  names  and  faces.  As  the 
red  priests  look  alike  in  a  crowd  I  shall  be  at  pains 
to  point  out  our  man,  who  has  been  marked  by  Provi- 
dence to  receive  your  compliments.  Shade  of  Marat ! 
here  he  is  now.  Stand  aside,  but  watch  him." 

The  lackeys  vanished  as  Consalvi  entered  alone. 
An  obliging  page  had  put  him  on  the  road  to  the 
alcove  of  the  cardinals,  but  no  other  person  had  been 
willing  to  show  common  courtesy.  Anxiety  had  seized 
him,  until  he  met  Pierre. 

"Here  is  one  friendly  face  at  least,"  he  said  to  him- 
self, altho  he  knew  the  character  of  Pierre.  "I  am 
troubled  and  yet  I  should  not  be.  The  attendants 
avoid  me,  and  no  friends  seem  near.  What  should 
this  mean  ?  The  death  hinted  at  by  Fouche  and 
threatened  by  the  Emperor  ?  At  the  foot  of  the  throne  ? 
It  seems  impossible." 

"Your  Eminence,"  said  Pierre. 

"Do  you  know  the  way  to  the  waiting-room?" 

"Up  these  steps,  along  the  corridor,  a  great  room, 
and  an  alcove  just  outside,  Eminence." 

"So  near?"  said  the  Cardinal.  "True,  death  is 
never  far  off.  The  little  page  meant  well  in  directing 


A  HINT  FROM   THE  REVOLUTION.    137 

"If  I  might  advise  Your  Eminence." 

"Speak." 

"All  that  I  have  seen  and  heard  here  to-day  hint  at 
danger  to  Your  Eminence.  I  am  told  that  a  day's 
delay  often  makes  a  large  difference  in  the  imperial 
temper." 

"I  thank  you  for  the  hint.  If  you  could  find  my 
brother,  the  Marquis,  it  would  help  somewhat.  Let 
him  know  where  to  look  for  me." 

Pierre  bowed  and  the  Cardinal  went  on  saying  to 
himself : 

"These  forebodings  are  too  monstrous.  They  spring 
from  a  childish  fear.  Napoleon  is  too  great  to  stoop 
to  petty  murder,  even  if  human  life  is  cheap  to  him. 
If  death  is  here  for  me  I  accept  it  in  the  name  of 
Christ.  In  manus  tuas,  Domine,  commendo  spiritum 
meum." 

As  he  went  down  the  corridor  Pierre  beckoned  to 
his  hiding  lackeys  and  by  a  gesture  bade  them  mark 
the  victim. 

"Now  you  know  him,  brothers,  see  that  you  make 
no  mistake.  He  is  worth  all  the  rest  put  together. 
Begone  to  your  posts." 

They  slipped  away  like  cats,  and  Pierre  stood  look- 
ing at  the  vanishing  form  of  the  Cardinal  with  a 
feeling  of  self-pity. 

"He  is  not  the  first  priest  I  helped  up  the  scaffold," 
he  thought,  and  a  gentle  smile  spread  over  his  dark 
face  as  he  recalled  the  successful  murders,  legal  and 
private,  in  which  he  had  a  joyous  hand. 

"And  they  all  died  bravely,"  he  said,  as  if  the 
thought  occurred  to  him  for  the  first  time.  "This 


138  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

Consalvi  has  the  same  mettle.  The  rage  of  an  emperor 
troubles  him  not.  Poor  devil !  all  hands  are  raised 
against  him  to-day.  These  court  jackals  sniff  death 
off  him  and  bite  at  his  heels.  And  he  is  worth  all 
of  them  that  are  and  were  and  ever  shall  be.  Their 
chief  flings  him  into  the  gutter  for  me  to — let  me 
see.  This  should  be  the  place." 

He  examined  the  corridor  and  the  steps  carefully, 
marking  mentally  where  the  Cardinal  should  receive 
the  fatal  stroke. 

"One  cut  and  his  troubles  are  over.  Then  let 
Europe  howl  and  Bonaparte  explain.  The  imperial 
foot  may  slip  in  this  priest's  blood.  I  agree  with 
Voltaire  that  the  tyrants  should  be  drowned  in  the 
blood  of  the  priests.  A  very  popular  sentence  that." 

Pierre  had  often  made  it  the  point  of  a  discourse 
to  his  friends  of  the  Revolution,  and  it  went  very  well. 
He  took  his  place  in  the  alcove  near  the  group  of 
Cardinals  to  watch  the  progress  of  his  game.  The  pre- 
lates were  very  uneasy  without  knowing  why,  except 
that  the  master  of  ceremonies  had  deserted  them.  The 
night  had  come  on.  Along  the  grand  corridor  the 
great  and  gaudy  of  court  and  city  were  pouring  as 
fast  as  they  could  be  accommodated.  The  thirteen 
Cardinals,  in  the  soft  light  of  the  candles,  made  a 
striking  sight  for  curious  eyes.  A  few  understood  that 
some  insult  was  intended  for  these  clerics.  It  was 
whispered  along  the  line  of  guests,  who  laughed  as 
they  passed  at  the  predicament  of  the  despised  priests. 
In  vain  they  appealed  to  various  officials,  either  to 
be  presented  or  dismissed.  No  one  had  any  orders. 
Consalvi  waited  hopefully  for  his  brother,  but  the 


A  HINT  FROM   THE   REVOLUTION.    139 

Marquis  was  waiting  for  him  in  the  audience-chamber. 
It  fell  to  Betty's  cunning  wit  to  make  the  first  move. 
She  enjoyed  a  position  not  far  from  the  spot  where 
Napoleon  and  his  Empress  were  standing,  somewhat 
in  the  rear  of  the  dais,  and  could  catch  even  the 
whispers  which  the  Emperor  exchanged  with  his  aids. 
Some  official  referred  to  him  the  request  of  the  ig- 
nored prelates  waiting  patiently  in  the  alcove.  His 
face  blazed  with  anger  as  he  turned  to  an  officer  near 

by. 

"Have  them  dismissed  at  once,"  he  said.  "They 
should  never  have  been  permitted  to  enter  the  palace, 
but  I  rejoice  in  their  public  humiliation,  as  they  re- 
joiced in  mine." 

The  officer  bowed  and  began  to  look  about  for  a 
space  in  which  to  move  away,  for  in  the  dense  crowd 
the  task  was  none  too  easy.  He  had  moved  off  a  few 
feet  when  the  Emperor  recalled  him. 

"Fouche  suggested  how  useless  it  is  to  bother  with 
these  small  creatures,"  he  said  to  a  confidant.  "They 
are  indeed  small,  but  I  shall  not  let  Consalvi  and  Opiz- 
zoni  go  without  punishment." 

Then  he  spoke  aloud  to  the  young  officer. 

"Let  them  go  except  Consalvi  and  Opizzoni.  Expel 
them  offensively,  so  that  all  Paris  will  be  talking 
about  the  affair  to-morrow." 

The  officer  bowed  again  and  disappeared  in  the 
crowd.  Betty  had  heard  enough  to  know  that  danger 
of  some  kind  threatened  her  friend,  and  she  flew  at 
once  to  the  nearest  door,  with  her  usual  disregard  of 
the  conventions.  She  knew  a  way  to  get  at  Corona 
and  perhaps  at  the  Marquis,  for  without  doubt  he 


140  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

would  be  found  not  far  from  the  Contessa.  Her  con- 
jecture proved  correct,  for  she  came  upon  them  in  a 
retired  spot  chatting  not  too  amiably. 

"The  question  is  where  are  the  Cardinals  ?"  said  the 
Marquis,  after  she  had  informed  him  of  the  imperial 
order. 

"One  section  has  already  been  presented,"  she 
answered,  "and  a  fine  lecture  your  brother  and  his 
party  got  from  the  Emperor  when  he  addressed  the 
faithful  cardinals.  The  others  must  be  somewhere 
along  the  line  of  march  from  the  front  door." 

"I  know,  I  know,"  interrupted  the  Contessa,  and 
she  gave  the  Marquis  directions  to  reach  the  alcove. 
At  that  moment  Fouche  appeared  in  the  distance,  and 
Betty  fled  in  one  direction  while  Corona  fled  in  another. 
The  Duke  of  Otranto,  resplendent  in  court  costume, 
did  not  see  them. 

"Ah,  Marquis,"  he  said,  greeting  Andrea  kindly, 
"after  all  you  did  not  succeed  in  persuading  your 
brother  to  have  regard  for  your  interests.  And  now 
we  are  in  various  kinds  of  trouble.  Let  me  whisper 
what  you  must  not  repeat  even  to  your  own  mind. 
The  Emperor  actually  ordered  Consalvi  taken  to  prison 
last  night,  and  to  be  shot  there  secretly.  I  intercepted 
the  order  of  course." 

"A  thousand  thanks,  Excellency.  And  the  Emperor 
has  just  ordered  that  my  brother,  with  the  others,  be 
expelled  from  the  palace.  I  go  to  find  and  if  neces- 
sary to  protect  him." 

"A  very  impulsive  man  the  Emperor,"  said  Fouche. 
"Yes,  by  all  means  go,  and  do  not  leave  him  until  you 
have  him  safe  at  home.  If  necessary  send  to  me  for  a 


A  HINT  FROM  THE  REVOLUTION.    141 

police  guard.  No  one  knows  when  tragedy  crops  up 
out  of  these  circumstances." 

Meanwhile  the  officer  sent  by  the  Emperor  to  expel 
the  poor  Cardinals  found  them  in  the  alcove  quite 
overcome  with  the  helplessness  of  their  position;  but 
the  execution  of  his  orders  relieved  them  somewhat 
while  increasing  their  embarrassment.  A  few  lackeys 
placed  themselves  at  the  service  of  the  officer.  Pierre 
had  disappeared.  Consalvi  volunteered  to  lead  the  way 
through  the  corridor  by  which  he  had  come.  The 
officer  rudely  acquiesced,  as  he  saw  no  other  way  to 
carry  out  the  orders  which  he  had  misunderstood.  It 
was  impossible  to  pass  down  the  corridor  through  which 
the  crowd  still  streamed.  The  imperial  messenger  was 
of  the  type  common  enough  at  that  moment,  a  youth 
dominated  by  ambition,  pleasure,  and  scorn  of  religion, 
and  brutal  enough  in  his  expression  of  these  lofty 
sentiments. 

"You  are  Consalvi  and  you  are  Opizzoni,"  he  said 
to  these  prelates.  "Well,  you  wait  till  the  others  pass 
on.  The  lackeys  will  set  you  outside  the  door  with 
a  rush.  You  are  the  ringleaders  I  believe." 

The  prelates  did  not  reply  but  waited  their  turn. 

"Now  then,"  said  the  officer,  "hustle  these  two  with- 
out any  ceremony  to  the  door.  Do  not  let  them  dally, 
and  see  that  they  get  to  the  other  side  of  the  street 
as  soon  as  they  reach  the  door." 

Two  lackeys  seized  Cardinal  Opizzoni  and  hurried 
him  after  his  brethren.  Consalvi  drew  himself  away 
from  the  two  who  stretched  their  hands  to  seize  him, 
and  remained  standing  with  a  look  for  them  and  for 
the  officer  which  was  not  misunderstood. 


142  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Cardinal  Fesch  shall  hear  of  you,"  he  said  to  the 
officer,  who  suddenly  remembered  that  the  Emperor 
had  an  uncle  in  the  Sacred  College,  and  became  more 
polite. 

"You  will  pardon  me  for  carrying  out  the  orders 
of  the  Emperor,  Eminence.  You  were  specially  selected 
for  public  humiliation.  However,  after  you  have 
been  put  outside  the  palace  I  have  no  further  power 
over  you." 

The  lackeys,  warned  by  the  changed  tone  and  man- 
ner of  the  officer,  did  not  lay  hands  upon  Consalvi, 
who  walked  away  from  the  sneering  group  into  the 
corridor.  It  was  empty,  except  for  a  lackey  at  the 
foot  of  the  steps.  Two  others  suddenly  appeared  and 
seized  the  Cardinal  by  the  arms,  but  he  shook  himself 
free  with  unexpected  strength,  and  partially  hurled 
the  men  down  the  steps.  The  third  ran  to  their  as- 
sistance, and  helped  them  to  gain  their  feet  quickly. 

"Too  slow,"  cried  a  sharp  voice  of  command  from 
some  dark  corner.  "At  him  with  your  knives." 

"What!  are  you  assassins?"  cried  the  Cardinal  in 
astonishment,  and  at  the  same  moment  he  felt  rather 
than  reasoned  that  Napoleon  had  no  hand  in  this  ad- 
venture, from  its  very  clumsiness.  He  had  only  to 
run  twenty  feet  to  find  himself  in  the  crowd  of  guests, 
streaming  along  to  the  reception.  But  his  question  was 
scarcely  uttered  when  three  men  were  rushing  upon 
him  with  daggers  in  their  hands.  It  surprised  the 
leader  to  receive  the  Cardinal's  well-shod  foot  in  the 
breast,  with  such  violence  that  he  fell  against  the 
other  two  and  threw  them  into  momentary  confusion. 

"Here,    officer,"    shouted    Consalvi    in    a    voice    of 


A  HINT  FROM   THE   REVOLUTION.    143 

thunder  to  an  imaginary  party  farther  off,  "here  are 
the  villains!  Hasten!" 

"At  him  again,  and  finish  him.  There  is  no  officer. 
He  will  escape  you,  idiots,"  cried  the  first  voice  again. 

The  Cardinal  having  secured  a  slight  delay  in  the 
action  gathered  up  his  robes  and  ran  for  the  alcove, 
but  the  lackeys  overtook  him,  the  first  barring  his 
way  to  the  door  and  the  others  seizing  him  by  the  hair 
to  pull  him  backwards  and  plunge  their  daggers  in 
his  neck. 

"His  neck,  his  neck,"  shouted  the  man  in  command. 

The  Cardinal  gathered  his  robes  about  his  head 
and  sank  to  the  ground,  preferring  to  receive  the  blades 
in  his  body,  and  while  they  struggled  with  him  the 
door  of  the  alcove  was  flung  open  by  the  Marquis,  the 
third  lackey  was  flung  upon  the  struggling  group, 
Andrea  drew  his  sword  with  an  oath,  the  man  in  hid- 
ing shouted  a  command,  and  the  lackeys  vanished  in 
an  instant.  Consalvi  disentangled  himself  from  his 
garments  and  stood  up.  His  face  was  pale.  Seeing 
that  a  few  guests  had  followed  the  Marquis  through 
the  door,  he  gave  him  a  warning  glance,  took  his  arm, 
and  walked  away.  The  guests  saw  the  deserted  corridor 
and  concluded  that  nothing  had  happened,  in  which 
they  were  quite  correct.  Somewhere  in  the  darkness 
Pierre  was  swearing  over  the  conclusion. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

THE    SECOND  EXILE. 

SADNESS  hung  upon  the  household  of  the  Cardinal 
the  next  day.  The  worst  had  happened.  Pierre  gave 
no  sign  of  disappointment,  but  His  Eminence  showed 
depression  and  the  Marquis  was  plainly  in  the  dumps. 
The  attempted  assassination  was  not  the  only  mourn- 
ful incident  of  the  evening.  After  leaving  his  brother 
at  home,  the  Marquis  returned  to  the  palace  to  com- 
plete with  the  Contessa  that  interview  interrupted  by 
Betty's  warning.  He  could  not  sleep  until  he  had  seen 
her,  for  the  thing  seemed  too  monstrous  to  believe, 
altho  it  was  already  the  gossip  of  the  court.  A  young 
nobleman  of  his  acquaintance,  but  ignorant  of  his  re- 
lationship to  the  Contessa,  had  said  to  him  lightly 
as  Corona  passed  by : 

"The  Contessa  Franchi  is  luckier  in  her  brother 
than  you  in  yours,  I  fancy." 

"I  am  not  sure  that  I  understand  you,"  said  Andrea. 

"Ah,  I  forgot  that  you  have  been  at  court  only  for 
a  day.  Well,  then,  as  you  have  already  seen,  perhaps, 
Monsignor  Franchi  is  devoted  to  Bonaparte,  and  your 
brother  is  not.  Monsignor  Franchi  hopes  to  reconcile 
the  Pope  to  residence  at  Avignon,  and  his  success  will 
earn  for  him  the  red  hat  and  even  a  chance  for  the 
tiara.  Already  he  is  a  great  favorite  at  court,  and 
through  that  favor  his  sister  mounts  higher  and  higher. 

144 


THE    SECOND    EXILE.  145 

She  may  yet  marry  a  little  king.  But  you  remain 
obscure  and  disregarded,  because  your  brother  opposes 
Bonaparte." 

"Very  true.  The  fortune  of  war,  sir,"  said  Andrea 
lightly. 

"Now  the  Monsignor,"  continued  the  gossip  with 
relish  of  his  tale,  "  is  not  half  so  clever  as  his  sister. 
She  is  a  diplomat,  not  by  training  but  by  instinct. 
Her  brother  is  too  nervous,  too  heavy,  for  his  position. 
He  must  depend  upon  her.  It  is  said  that  the  Em- 
peror depends  more  upon  her  dimpling  smiles  than 
upon  her  brother's  diplomacy  in  winning  friends  among 
the  Italians  and  especially  the  Romans,  people  like 
yourself  for  example." 

"Very  likely,"  Andrea  forced  himself  to. Say,  for 
he  wished  to  hear  more  of  this  gossip. 

"She  holds  a  winning  card  anyway,  but  it  is  a  case 
of  win  or  perish.  So  long  as  the  Franchis  are  able 
to  make  a  weekly  report  of  progress  their  positions  are 
good  and  their  salaries  assured.  Excuse  me,  please. 
I  am  called  by  a  friend,"  and  the  gossiper  moved  off 
leaving  Andrea  in  a  frame  of  mind. 

Corona  and  her  brother,  mere  creatures  of  the 
Emperor,  earning  salaries  by  winning  opponents  to  the 
imperial  side !  His  hot  blood  stirred  in  him  at  the 
thought,  and  he  sought  her  at  once  to  tax  her  with  the 
disgrace.  He  sought  her  again  on  his  return  to  the 
palace. 

"Let  us  finish  what  we  began,"  he  said.  He  had 
simply  told  her  that  the  Cardinal  had  got  safely  home 
without  misadventure. 

"But  it  is  an  old  complaint,  Andrea,  which  I  can- 


146  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

not  explain  further.  That  my  brother  and  I  believe 
in  the  star  of  the  Bonapartes  is  not  a  sin." 

"Ah,  but  do  you  know  what  construction  is  put  on 
your  behavior  ?  Do  you  know  what  they  are  saying 
of  you  here  at  court,  of  you  and  your  brother  ?" 

"The  gossip  of  a  court  is  always  scandalous." 

"What !  when  it  says  of  your  brother  that  he  seeks  to 
sell  the  Pope  to  your  Emperor  in  exchange  for  the 
red  hat?" 

"Do  not  take  it  too  seriously,  Andrea,"  she  pleaded, 
disquieted  by  the  expression  of  his  face.  "My  brother 
will  receive  the  honors  of  the  Sacred  College  simply 
by  waiting,  as  you  know." 

"They  say  of  you,"  he  persisted,  "that  you  are 
Napoleon's  agent ;  that  your  smiles,  your  dimples,  your 
pretty  phrases,  your  sweet  voice,  are  so  many  traps  set 
by  the  Emperor  for  your  friends." 

"I  see  you  are  bent  on  being  unreasonable." 

"Ah,  I  have  touched  you!  What  would  His  Emi- 
nence say  to  that  gossip?" 

"He  would  not  notice  the  slander.  Nor  should  you. 
Would  you  make  us  hirelings,  or  worse,  spies  ?" 

"I  shall  find  the  source  of  this  gossip,"  he  answered 
wrathfully. 

"I  forbid  you  to  meddle,  Marquis." 

"You  dare  not.     It  is  for  your  good  name." 

"I  forbid  you,"  she  repeated.    "You  have  no  right." 

"No  right?" 

"None.  You  lose  what  you  have  when  you  enter- 
tain such  suspicions  of  me  and  my  brother." 

And  with  that  stinging  phrase  the  Contessa  marched 
away  to  her  duties.  The  Marquis  felt  very  badly.  The 


THE    SECOND    EXILE.  14T 

star  of  his  destiny  was  evidently  on  the  wane.  So 
he  expressed  it,  as  he  thought  of  the  Emperor's  rage, 
the  attempt  on  the  life  of  his  brother,  the  scandals 
affecting  Corona,  the  consequences  impending.  Betty 
encountered  him  later  and  insisted  on  the  details  of 
the  evening. 

"That  was  a  row  and  no  mistake,"  said  she  with 
satisfaction.  "I  begin  to  understand  the  troubles  of 
a  cardinal.  Why  he  has  no  more  chance  with  that 
brilliant  beast  Napoleon  than  a  baby  with  a  bear.  If 
you  are  not  in  jail  to-morrow  it  will  be  because  you 
are  both  dead." 

"And  are  you  not  fearful  of  yourself,  Madame  Bona- 
parte ?  In  this  place  above  all  others  ?" 

"Not  so  long  as  I  am  making  history,"  she  said 
gaily.  "Do  you  know,  I  had  a  significant  glance 
from  Jerome.  It  hinted  at  something  coming,  and  I 
am  expecting  it  any  moment." 

"Perhaps  here  it  is,"  the  Marquis  suggested  in  a 
low,  warning  tone,  as  the  Duke  of  Otranto  entered  the 
room.  Betty  made  her  curtsey  to  the  Marquis  and 
stepped  off  in  another  direction,  but  Fouche  put  him- 
self in  her  way  and  she  had  to  curtsey  again. 

"As  imprudent  as  lovely,"  he  said  with  a  cold  smile. 

"Entirely  American,  Excellency,"  she  answered. 
"But  I  shall  keep  my  promise.  I  had  to  see  the  grand 
fetes  and  ceremonies  and  to  be  a  part  of  them.  Was 
it  not  poor  enough  compensation  for  the  loss  of  my 
rightful  place  here?  Now  I  shall  be  able  to  say  I 
eaw  with  my  own  eyes." 

"Nevertheless  a  warning,  Madame.    I  fear  the  Em- 


148  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

peror  has  learned  that  you  are  in  the  country,  even 
in  Paris,  perhaps  in  the  palace." 

"Which  means — "  said  Betty  paling. 

"Should  he  ask  for  you,  he  must  be  told  that  you 
are  in  England,  or  on  the  sea;  if  either  cannot  be 
truthfully  said  then  you  must  be  produced  from 
prison." 

"Then  Excellency,  as  a  friend  of — well,  let  us  say 
the  American  Republic — could  you  not  tell  him  that 
I  am  in  England  or  on  the  sea?" 

"Adorable  creature,"  replied  Fouche  with  a  genuine 
burst  of  admiration,  for  she  looked  sweet  enough  to 
eat  at  that  arch  moment,  "let  me  reply  to  your  sugges- 
tion in  the  words  of  an  immortal  American:  I  cannot 
tell  a  lie — that  is,  to  the  Emperor." 

"Oh,  of  course.  I  understand.  In  court  there  must 
be  one  man  to  whom  the  truth  is  told  .  .  .  always." 

"Otherwise,"  said  the  ducal  rat-catcher,  "if  we  were 
all  lying,  diplomacy  and  statecraft  would  perish." 

"I  pity  the  people  who  tell  the  truth  then.  They 
always  get  the  worst  of  it,"  said  Betty. 

"As  they  are  usually  people  who  believe  in  the  eternal 
life,  and  in  heavenly  compensation,  perhaps  they  do 
not  get  the  worst  of  it  in  the  long  run,"  he  answered 
gravely. 

"I  have  had  enough  of  the  long  run.  I  am  an 
example  of  it.  Yet  I  dare  not  give  up  hoping.  I 
would  die  if  I  did.  May  I  go  ?  May  I  say  farewell, 
and  at  the  same  time  thank  you,  Excellency,  for  the 
sweetest  happiness  of  the  past  five  years?" 

"It  is  real  grief  to  part,  Madame,"  said  Fouche, 
and  he  kissed  her  hand,  "modified  by  the  delight  of 


THE    SECOND    EXILE.  149 

having  served  you,  and  the  pleasure  of  being  able  to 
say  to  the  Emperor:  the  most  charming  woman  on 
earth  is  now  in  England." 

Betty  laughed  as  she  curtseyed,  and  both  gentlemen 
laughed  with  her,  for  only  a  happy  child,  or  a  free- 
running  brook  in  the  woods,  could  match  the  music 
of  her  voice  when  she  was  really  tickled.  Certainly 
the  precincts  of  the  court  had  never  heard  the  merry 
sound,  and  the  two  courtiers  stood  a  moment  after  she 
had  vanished  wondering  at  the  strange  sweetness  of 
the  tone.  Betty  snapped  her  fingers  at  the  warning 
of  Fouche,  so  delicately  but  pointedly  given.  She  had 
given  her  word  to  leave  France,  and  her  word  must 
be  kept,  but  not  until  she  had  seen  King  Jerome  again. 
She  could  no  longer  depend  upon  the  Contessa,  whom 
Fouche  had  frightened,  and  who  would  insist  on  her 
immediate  departure  from  court.  She  must  either 
avoid  the  lady  or  feign  preparations  for  a  return  to 
her  secret  refuge.  The  Contessa  did  not  give  her  a 
chance  to  deliberate,  but  came  to  her  early  in  the 
morning  with  a  pale,  set  face  and  pressing  orders. 

"Fouche  knows  everything  and  therefore  you  must 
depart,  Madame." 

"He  knows  everything,"  said  Betty  from  the  pillow, 
"but  I  have  made  him  my  friend,  and  he  will  wait 
a  few  days  more." 

"Oh,  my  dear,"  complained  the  Contessa,  "can  I 
not  make  you  understand?  This  Fouche  is  unspeak- 
able. He  has  no  friends,  for  he  has  sold  what  he  has 
not  destroyed  and  exiled.  We  are  all  in  the  den  of 
a  tiger,  and  at  any  moment  he  may  rend  us,  Andrea, 
you,  me,  and  the  Cardinal.  The  ways  of  a  court  are 


150  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

not  clear  to  you,  my  poor  girl.  This  Fouche,  who  is 
the  chief  spy  of  the  Emperor,  is  also  spied  upon  by  other 
spies  of  the  Emperor.  Therefore  he  must  report  to 
Napoleon  the  truth,  for  Napoleon  hears  part  of  it  from 
some  other  direction.  Probably  the  Emperor  knows 
even  now  that  you  are  in  this  house,  that  I  am  protect- 
ing you,  and  advising  you.  Why,  that  door  may  open 
this  instant  with  an  order  for  your  arrest,  for  mine. 
You  must  go  at  once,  to  Malmaison  or  to  England. 
I  feel  sure  that  Fouche,  who  reads  faces  like  a  saint 
almost,  believes  you  will  linger,  and  that  he  will  have 
to  plan  against  you,  or  to  catch  you  on  the  road  to 
Belgium.  Yes,  I  advise  Malmaison  within  the  hour 
and  secretly." 

The  length  and  vivacity  of  the  speech  roused  Betty 
to  a  sense  of  her  danger,  but  did  not  change  her  de- 
termination. 

"Yes,  yes,  Corona,  my  dear,  I  shall  set  out  at  once 
for  Malmaison.  After  that  to  England.  But  what 
has  happened  to  frighten  you  so?  Have  you  heard 
anything  ?" 

"What  have  I  not  heard  this  morning?"  said  the 
girl,  beginning  to  tremble  and  weep.  "Did  you  know 
that  the  Cardinal  was  almost  slain  ?  He  would  have 
been  but  for  your  timely  warning." 

And  the  Contessa  threw  her  arms  around  Betty  and 
kissed  her  fervently. 

"He  has  to  expect  such  things,"  Betty  replied.  "He 
is  a  great  man." 

"And  now  all  our  hopes  are  destroyed,"  the  Con- 
tessa went  on.  "The  Emperor  has  banished  him  to 
Rheims  and  ordered  him  to  lay  aside  his  robes  of 


THE    SECOND    EXILE.  151 

Cardinal.  He  is  to  have  no  share  in  the  government 
of  the  Church.  He  will  be  lucky  if  he  escapes  with 
his  life." 

"All  this  is  certain?" 

"It  will  be  announced  to-day,  and  the  Cardinal  with 
his  household  must  set  out  for  Kheims  at  once.  Do 
you  wonder  that  I  am  in  dread  of  seeing  that  door 
open,  and  officers  walk  in  to  arrest  us  both.  We  have 
offended  freely,  and  the  Emperor  is  unforgiving  where 
his  friends  are  concerned." 

"I  think  I  used  to  read  something  about  the  Turkish 
Sultan  and  the  Russian  Czar  being  tyrants,"  Betty 
said  reflectively,  "but  can  they  beat  this  French  Em- 
peror on  tyranny?  The  court  is  just  lovely,  but  after 
all  I  begin  to  think  the  American  wilderness  has  ad- 
vantages. Well,  give  my  love  to  the  Consalvis.  My 
dear  Corona,  how  can  I  thank  you  for  all  your  kind- 
ness. I  may  not  see  you  again  in  a  long  time.  So, 
goodby,  and  a  thousand  thanks,  and  love  a  thousand 
times." 

They  embraced  fervently,  and  at  that  moment  came 
an  imperative  knock  at  the  door,  soft  but  commanding. 
They  shrieked  together  and  hesitated,  then  Betty 
jumped  from  her  bed  and  opened  the  door  a  trifle. 
A  maid  stood  without  who  looked  at  Betty's  face 
closely,  put  her  finger  on  her  lips,  handed  her  a  note, 
and  skipped  away.  With  beating  heart  Betty  ran 
to  the  window  and  read  aloud  the  following  lines : 

DEAREST  : 

Fly  at  once  from  Paris,  avoid  the  road  to  England, 
and  stay  in  hiding  a  month  at  least.  There  is  a  plot 


152  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

against  you,  which  includes  prison,  a  marriage  per- 
haps, and  a  low  place  at  court,  but  separates  you 
forever  from 

JEROME. 

"The  very  suggestion  of  the  Cardinal,"  whispered 
Corona,  "that  they  would  marry  you  to  some  noble 
and  give  you  a  place  at  court  to  keep  you  quiet  and 
to  hold  you  a  prisoner." 

"Warning  enough  for  this  time,"  Betty  replied,  as 
she  kissed  the  signature.  "I  shall  fly  this  moment. 
Corona,  goodby,  goodby,  goodby,  and  let  us  pray  to 
meet  again." 

The  Contessa  did  not  say  that  she  would,  for  her 
relief  in  getting  rid  of  this  firebrand  of  a  woman  was 
greater  than  her  admiration  for  the  courageous  but 
erratic  creature. 

"Remember  that  you  are  followed  by  spies,"  was 
her  last  injunction. 

"It  is  certainly  a  great  business  in  France,  the 
spies,"  Betty  observed,  as  she  made  her  preparations 
to  depart  in  a  rude  disguise.  "My  God,  what  a  rat- 
eaten  ship  this  empire  of  Napoleon's  must  be." 

With  this  sage  remark  Betty  vanished  from  Paris, 
much  to  the  perplexity  of  Fouche,  who  had  counted 
on  her  lingering  a  week,  on  catching  her  between  the 
city  and  the  ship,  and  on  a  few  other  plans  based 
on  the  nature  of  woman.  He  did  not  know  that 
Josephine  sheltered  her  at  Malmaison,  but  even 
Fouche  did  not  hope  to  know  everything.  His  forged 
note  from  King  Jerome  had  overshot  the  mark,  for  if 
it  had  fooled  Betty,  it  had  helped  the  Contessa  to 


THE    SECOND    EXILE.  153 

make  the  proper  impression.  A  few  days  later  the 
Consalvi  household  set  out  for  Rheims,  and  the 
Franchis  slipped  away  to  a  seaside  resort  for  a  change 
of  air.  It  was  advisable  to  keep  out  of  sight  until 
the  Emperor  began  to  ask  for  them.  Thus  a  second 
time  this  magician  of  the  Bonapartes  had  prevailed  over 
the  little  helpless  group  bound  by  various  ties.  He 
had  called  Consalvi,  the  Marquis  and  Jerome  to  Paris 
in  1801  for  his  grand  design,  and  had  scattered  them 
a  few  months  later;  he  had  called  them  again  in  1810 
for  the  same  purpose,  had  failed  to  win  them,  and 
had  driven  them  away  into  exile.  The  court  laughed 
a  moment  at  the  eclipse  of  Consalvi,  the  annihilation 
of  the  Marquis,  the  failure  of  the  Franchis,  and  the 
Patterson  incident,  and  then  forgot,  for  in  the  eyes 
of  the  courtiers  these  incidents  and  personages  were 
mere  dust  from  the  wheel  of  the  Bonaparte  chariot. 
They  would  never  be  heard  of  again,  never  seen,  never 
felt,  and  were  as  good  as  buried.  Only  Fouche  and 
Andrea  remembered  the  last  sweet  laugh  of  Betty,  and 
saw  her  making  her  last  malicious  curtsey,  in  their 
daydreams.  Betty  recalled  every  minute  of  her  dal- 
liance in  court,  and  never  tired  of  describing  to  her 
friends  the  glories  of  the  Louvre  wedding.  Hope  came 
to  dwell  with  the  poor  victims  of  a  great  tyranny,  in 
Rheims  with  the  Cardinal  and  his  brother,  in  Mal- 
maison  where  no  other  hope  shone,  and  in  the  obscure 
retreat  where  the  Contessa  Corona  wept  and  prayed. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  STEUGGLE  BEGINS  AGAIN. 

CARDINAL  CONSALVI  enjoyed  his  little  garden  in 
Rheims  very  much.  It  was  so  placed  as  to  give  him 
a  view  of  the  ancient  city,  and  so  enclosed  that 
strangers  could  not  see  within.  The  little  house  pro- 
tected it  on  three  sides.  A  brick  pavement  encircled 
a  green  lawn  in  which  grew  a  single  apple  tree.  Be- 
side the  tree  stood  a  small  shelter  in  which  His  Emi- 
nence took  breakfast  on  fair  mornings.  When  he  looked 
up  from  his  notes  he  could  see  the  roofs  and  towers 
of  the  city,  and  the  glories  of  the  open  sky.  At  night 
he  enjoyed  the  lights  in  the  houses,  and  the  eternal 
lights  overhead.  What  peace  and  content!  No  state 
worries,  no  correspondence,  no  visitors,  nothing!  The 
world  fell  away  from  him  as  a  fever  leaves  the  body, 
and  his  nature  seemed  to  have  become  cool  with  the 
freshness  of  the  earth  in  the  springtime. 

"I  had  often  read  in  the  lives  of  the  saints,"  he 
observed  once  to  the  Marquis,  "of  the  freedom  of  spirit 
which  often  comes  from  helplessness.  I  know  it  now 
by  experience.  Never  have  I  felt  so  free." 

"The  Emperor  has  forgotten  you,"  the  Marquis  said 
sadly. 

"You  mean  he  has  forgotten  you,  Andrea,  which  is 
truer,"  His  Eminence  replied  with  kindly  malice. 
"No,  such  men  never  forget.  At  present  I  am  not 

154 


THE  STRUGGLE  BEGINS  AGAIN.      155 

useful,  but  the  moment  his  plans  need  me,  well,  then 
Fouche  and  the  assassin  will  invade  this  garden." 

He  spoke  thus  sharply  to  relieve  the  sorrow  of  his 
brother  by  a  view  of  some  consequences  of  imperial 
favor.  Two  years  had  passed  since  the  marriage  at 
the  Louvre,  very  long  years  for  the  Marquis  Consalvi, 
who  had  lost  confidence,  not  merely  in  his  own  future, 
but  in  the  brilliant  abilities  of  his  diplomat  brother. 
Surely  the  Bonaparte  constellation  could  no  longer 
be  called  a  comet,  after  the  glories  of  the  recent  cam- 
paigns. Napoleon  was  destined  to  hold  the  proud 
place  of  conqueror  of  the  modern  world,  and  to  rank 
with  Caesar  and  Alexander.  His  corporals  had  be- 
come princes  and  marshals,  his  relatives  had  become 
kings;  and  he,  the  Marquis  Consalvi,  who  might  have 
been  among  the  stars,  still  languished  in  wretched 
exile  because  his  brother  the  diplomat  could  foresee 
the  fall  of  the  Bonapartes.  The  Cardinal  never  ap- 
peared to  notice  the  steady  change  in  his  brother,  but 
kept  repeating  the  maxims  and  facts  foretelling  the 
downfall  of  an  absolutism  which  had  necessarily  sprung 
into  existence  from  the  Reign  of  Terror.  Never- 
theless the  Marquis  had  made  up  his  mind  to  enter  the 
world  by  way  of  the  court,  to  seek  the  glory  of  the 
sword,  and  to  appeal  to  Napoleon  for  aid.  His  love 
for  his  brother,  his  regard  of  his  own  honor,  his  re- 
spect for  his  faith,  made  it  necessary  that  the  scheme 
should  develop  prudently  and  slowly;  but  develop  it 
must,  unless  his  relationship  to  the  Cardinal  had 
closed  Bonaparte's  heart  to  the  noblest  who  bore  the 
name  of  Consalvi.  Long  before  he  came  to  this  de- 
termination the  keen  eyes  of  the  Cardinal  had  noted 


156  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

the  change  of  feeling,  the  growth  of  resolution,  the 
increasing  strength  of  temptation,  and  he  had  met 
them  at  various  times  with  veiled  warnings,  helpful 
insinuations,  loving  admonitions,  that  by  degrees  re- 
vealed Andrea  to  himself,  without  letting  him  see  how 
clearly  his  thoughts  had  been  read. 

"There  is  nothing  in  glory,"  Consalvi  repeated  over 
and  over.  "To  him  without  it,  it  looks  like  the  robe 
of  Solomon.  To  him  that  has  it  there  is  never  lacking 
a  violent  appetite  for  a  longer  or  brighter  robe.  Get 
married,  brother,  and  look  for  happiness  in  the  love 
of  wife  and  children." 

"One  can  seek  glory  and  get  married  together," 
Andrea  replied. 

"Well,  I  change  my  advice  to  yours.  Do  both," 
said  His  Eminence  gaily,  "and  one  will  correct  the 
other." 

"You  mean  that  I  should  marry  Corona  and  enter 
the  court  under  her  protection  ?" 

"I  said  nothing  about  the  court,  which  will  soon 
be  a  carcass  for  the  vultures.  There  is  no  glory  for 
such  as  you  among  the  Bonapartes." 

"So  Your  Eminence  observed  in  1805,  and  again 
in  1810,"  said  Andrea  drily.  "Yet  what  glory  in 
those  eight  years!  What  golden  opportunities  have 
I  missed !  Is  this  another  prophecy  ?" 

"There  is  no  need  to  prophesy,"  said  the  Cardinal 
gently.  "The  end  of  Napoleon  is  in  the  very  nature 
of  things.  It  may  be  many  years  away,  an  event  not 
of  our  day,  for  the  Emperor  is  still  young.  But  it 
is  inevitable." 

"If  he  succumbs  only  after  our  death,  why  his  reign 


THE  STRUGGLE  BEGINS  AGAIN.      157 

is  as  good  to  me  as  if  it  were  eternal,"  said  the  im- 
patient and  disappointed  Marquis. 

Such  conversations  checked  him  however,  and  pre- 
vented him  from  taking  any  hasty  step.  He  knew  not 
in  what  direction  to  turn,  how  to  proceed,  what  patron 
to  petition.  Each  plan  seemed  to  threaten  his  brother 
with  shame  or  danger.  However,  fate  at  that  moment 
pointed  its  finger  at  the  Cardinal  in  exile,  and  the 
characters  of  the  drama  set  out  with  one  impulse  for 
Rheims.  Owing  to  marvelous  circumstances  Napoleon 
found  it  necessary  one  fine  morning  to  deal  with  Con- 
salvi  again.  He  wanted  formal  possession  of  Rome, 
the  aid  of  Consalvi  in  persuading  the  sick  Pope  Pius 
VII  to  surrender  his  temporal  kingdom  peacefully, 
and  the  same  Cardinal  to  succeed  Pius  on  the  papal 
throne.  Fouche  received  his  orders  at  breakfast  and 
the  Franchis  were  suddenly  called  from  their  retire- 
ment to  work  in  behalf  of  their  political  theories. 
Cardinal  Fesch  gave  them  instructions  to  visit  Con- 
salvi at  Rheims,  to  learn  if  retirement  had  changed 
his  views,  to  urge  him  to  moderation,  and  to  promise 
him  much  should  he  deem  it  advisable  to  travel  up 
to  the  palace  of  Fontainebleau,  and  to  advise  the  Pope 
to  change  his  attitude.  While  Andrea  was  deep  in 
futile  schemes  for  getting  at  Napoleon,  the  imperial 
agents  arrived  in  Rheims.  With  the  Contessa 
travelled  a  maid  of  demure  aspect  and  perfect  man- 
ners, for  she  kept  in  her  place  and  held  her  peace 
without  a  single  reproof  from  the  watchful  Corona. 
The  women  put  up  at  a  convent,  while  Monsignor 
Franchi  accepted  the  hospitality  of  the  Archbishop.  In 
the  evening  he  paid  his  respects  to  the  Cardinal,  from 


158  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

whom  he  received  an  invitation  to  breakfast  next  morn- 
ing. It  was  the  morning  the  Marquis  Consalvi  had 
planned  for  so  long,  but  unsuspicious  of  its  advent  he 
was  not  the  first  to  greet  it.  That  honor  was  reserved 
for  the  sleepy  but  admirable  Pierre,  agent  of  the  Revo- 
lution and  admirer  of  Satan,  who  was  called  from  his 
bed  almost  at  dawn  by  his  employer  Fouche,  Duke 
of  Otranto. 

"You  are  the  only  man  in  Rheims,"  said  the  Minister 
of  Police,  whom  Pierre  sleepily  led  into  the  garden 
by  the  back  door,  "who  enjoys  the  honor  of  entertain- 
ing an  imperial  Duke.  Pardon  me  for  interrupting 
your  slumber,  but  there  is  work  to  be  done  in  the  next 
few  hours.  How  is  everything  here  ?" 

"Delightful.  I  have  no  doubt  Your  Excellency  has 
come  to  make  the  Marquis  a  general.  He  has  been 
longing  for  it  a  good  while." 

"To-day  the  hunger  shall  be  satisfied,"  said  Fouche 
pleasantly.  "I  wonder  though  that  he  and  his  black 
brother  have  slept  at  all  with  your  dagger  so  close 
to  their  throats." 

"His  Eminence  was  in  no  danger,"  replied  Pierre 
with  dignity.  "You  forget  that  I  do  not  kill  but 
by  command  of  men  like  the  Emperor:  men  with  con- 
sciences." 

"Just  so.  His  Eminence  is  to  entertain  visitors  at 
breakfast  this  morning.  Undoubtedly  your  room  over- 
looks this  charming  garden  ?  Well,  I  shall  occupy  that 
room  while  the  breakfast  is  going  on,  if  it  will  not 
interfere  with  your  plans  or  comfort." 

"I  shall  be  engaged  in  waiting  on  the  table,  Excel- 
lency. My  room  is  at  the  corner.  Tell  me  first,  is 


THE  STRUGGLE  BEGINS  AGAIN.      159 

it  true,  what  has  just  been  whispered  around  town, 
a  terrible  defeat  for  the  Emperor  in  Russia?" 

"Not  merely  a  defeat,  but  a  death-blow,"  replied 
Fouche  with  indifference.  "Does  no  one  here  know 
it?" 

"No  one  has  given  a  sign,  and  the  Marquis  is  dream- 
ing of  glory  by  the  side  of  the  Emperor.  How  should 
they  know  with  every  hole  guarded  ?" 

"So  much  the  better.  The  breakfast  comes  off  at 
eight.  You  will  be  ready  to  admit  me  to  your  room 
shortly  after  that  hour.  Be  on  the  alert.  You  will 
see  events  to-day." 

Serious  events  Pierre  thought,  when  the  Duke  of 
Otranto  came  in  person  at  that  hour  to  examine  the 
stage,  and  to  prepare  for  himself  a  part  in  the  play. 
A  great  defeat  in  Russia  for  the  Emperor !  What  did 
it  amount  to,  when  Fouche  took  it  so  easily  ?  Nothing 
could  overcome  this  Corsican  until  his  hour  arrived. 
Then  a  lover  of  the  Revolution  with  a  dagger  might 
have  the  honor  of  stabbing  him  who  had  stabbed  the 
great  movement  for  liberty,  equality,  fraternity. 
Pierre's  dreams  became  rosy  with  the  blood  of  an  em- 
peror! As  the  sun  rose  he  set  the  table  in  the  arbor 
beside  the  apple-tree,  and  thought  of  the  dinners  he 
should  eat  as  the  assassin  of  Bonaparte.  Perhaps  the 
great  event  might  take  place  in  a  simple  but  lovely 
place  like  this  garden,  dwelt  in  by  a  worthless  priest. 
His  gentle  thoughts  were  disturbed  by  the  appearance 
of  the  Cardinal,  who  came  to  see  if  all  things  were 
ready  for  his  visitors.  Then  Monsignor  Franchi  ar- 
rived, a  trifle  careworn,  but  smooth  as  ever,  playing 
his  part  of  imperial  diplomat  with  the  grace  of  Talley- 


160  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

rand,  full  of  sweet  phrases  as  if  disappointment  and 
failure  did  not  exist  in  his  world.  On  his  kindly  face 
there  was  not  a  trace  of  the  discouragement  which 
Fouche  had  seen  only  a  few  minutes  previous,  when  he 
received  the  report  of  Franchi's  interview  the  previous 
night  with  Consalvi. 

"I  am  in  despair,"  he  said  to  Fouche,  "for  I  find 
His  Eminence  harder  than  a  rock.  Moreover  I  am 
tired  of  attempting  the  impossible." 

"But  you  forget  the  imperial  rewards,  Monsignor, 
and  the  success  of  your  policy,"  Fouche  replied. 

"What  if  Cardinal  Consalvi  hears  of  the  Russian 
disaster?  He  prophesied  it  years  ago.  He  has  a  set 
conviction  that  the  first  great  disaster  will  throw  the 
Emperor  into  the  abyss." 

"I  can  easily  see,"  repeated  Fouche  blandly,  "that 
you  have  forgotten  how  the  Emperor  rewards  his 
friends." 

"His  successful  friends,  Excellency.  I  have  not 
been  successful." 

"The  Emperor  is  in  Rheims,  Monsignor." 

"Worse  luck,  for  if  he  meddles  before  the  time  I  shall 
fail." 

"Impossible,  for  the  Emperor  is  about  to  set  Con- 
salvi free,  to  restore  to  him  the  purple,  to  send  him 
to  the  Pope,  and  to  honor  him  still  further,  if  Con- 
salvi proves  gracious  and  sensible." 

"As  God  lives !"  exclaimed  the  depressed  Franchi 
with  lively  satisfaction.  "Oh,  generous  Emperor  I  ever 
ready  to  forgive  and  forget.  Then  I  shall  try  again, 
with  something  like  hope  in  my  heart.  His  Eminence 


THE  STRUGGLE  BEGINS  AGAIN.      161 

cannot  be  insensible  to  the  advantages  of  Fontaine- 
bleau." 

"Courage,  then,  Monsignor,"  Fouche  said,  "and 
once  more  to  the  attack.  I  go  to  bring  the  Emperor 
here,  in  time  to  crown  you  with  glory." 

Monsignor  Franchi  could  not  detect  the  malicious 
expression  of  Fouche's  face,  nor  the  scorn  in  his  words. 
The  chief  of  police  knew  that  Consalvi  was  further 
than  ever  from  Napoleon's  influence,  just  as  he  knew 
that  the  Empire  was  doomed  and  the  great  Napoleon's 
little  day  over.  He  was  already  scheming  to  rise  on 
the  flood  which  in  a  few  months  would  submerge  the 
dynasty,  and  therefore  the  little  plans  and  ambitions 
of  men  like  Franchi,  who  saw  nothing  but  their  own 
dreams,  amused  him  highly.  He  did  not  go  to  the 
Emperor  but  to  Pierre's  room,  and  from  that  vantage- 
point  he  saw  Monsignor  Franchi  as  in  a  comedy  try 
to  win  over  the  really  great  man  whose  policy  Franchi 
despised,  because  it  was  not  his  own. 

"Your  Eminence  does  not  seem  to  have  suffered 
from  your  long  and  intolerable  exile,"  Franchi  said 
politely.  "One  would  not  suppose,  from  your  looks, 
that  you  lived  in  the  desert." 

"Desert!"  exclaimed  the  Cardinal  with  some  scorn. 
"It  is  heaven.  That  wall,  Monsignor,  shuts  out  the 
world.  I  no  longer  sprinkle  my  bread  with  the  ashes 
of  humiliation.  Except  that  I  miss  Rome  and  grieve 
for  the  unfortunate  situation  of  the  Church,  I  enjoy 
almost  perfect  peace.  But  let  us  forget  ourselves  and 
our  opinions  and  feelings.  The  great  question  is: 
what  are  we  going  to  do  for  these  poor  children,  Corona 
and  Andrea?" 


162  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"I  do  not  know,  Eminence.  He  left  Paris,  she  told 
me,  with  a  cold  word  of  farewell.  He  has  hardly 
written  to  her.  She  is  conscious  of  nothing  on  her 
part,  and  too  proud  to  ask  for  an  explanation." 

"The  usual  lover's  quarrel  I  suppose.  Yet  something 
serious  is  at  the  bottom  of  it.  Andrea,  who  was  never 
done  singing  her  praises,  avoids  all  mention  of  her, 
will  not  let  me  talk  of  her,  grows  gloomy  when  I  in- 
sist, and  runs  away.  He  has  changed  much  in  these 
years  and  I  begin  to  fear  for  him." 

"Let  us  hope  that  this  visit  will  scatter  the  cloud." 

"We  must  do  more  than  hope,"  said  the  Cardinal 
with  emphasis.  "Do  you  speak  to  Corona,  and  I  shall 
speak  to  him,  in  such  a  way  that  they  will  be  forced 
to  have  it  out  with  each  other.  A  storm  will  clear 
the  air.  Oh,  we  shall  yet  sit  under  their  root-free  in 
our  old  age,  Monsignor,  and  see  their  children  playing 
together,  while  I  remind  you  of  this  day,  and  how  you 
fought  for  the  great  comet  that  snuffed  itself  out  in 
disaster." 

"Disaster  may  happen  to  comets,  but  not  to 
Napoleon,"  said  Franchi  with  great  unction.  "  I  am 
surprised  at  the  obstinacy  of  this  idea  in  the  mind 
of  Your  Eminence,  seeing  how  much  Napoleon  has 
done  to  prove  its  weakness." 

"We  will  talk  of  this  in  my  study,  Monsignor,"  re- 
plied Consalvi  with  a  warning  gesture,  for  the  Marquis 
had  entered  from  the  house.  He  gazed  with  astonish- 
ment on  the  visitor  who  shook  hands  with  him. 

"We  are  both  here,"  said  the  Monsignor,  smiling. 

"With  news  from  court,"  said  the  Cardinal.  "Over- 
tures are  coming  again,  dear  brother  Andrea." 


THE  STRUGGLE  BEGINS  AGAIN.      163 

"From  the  Emperor?  What!  not  the  end  of  your 
exile?" 

"You  mean  the  end  of  yours.  Do  not  protest.  I 
thank  you  for  your  patience  and  your  fidelity.  You, 
who  might  have  been  a  marshal  of  France,  have  stood 
by  me,  when  reason  seemed  to  point  the  other  way." 

"It  was  my  duty,  Eminence." 

"I  want  still  more  from  you.  Do  not  think  me 
grasping.  Corona  will  be  here  to  breakfast.  She 
is  here  now  I  believe.  You  know  my  hopes  about 
her  and  you.  Why  not  give  me  your  confidence?" 

"Impossible  at  this  moment,  but  later,"  said  Andrea 
agitated.  "Do  not  press  me,  do  not  interfere.  I 
shall  settle  the  matter  this  very  hour." 

The  two  prelates  looked  at  his  frowning  face  with 
sadness. 

"Andrea,  do  not  forget,  my  brother,  that  you  have 
been  in  my  heart  ever  since  our  mother — God  rest 
her  sweet  soul! — placed  you  in  my  arms,  bidding  me 
be  father  and  mother  to  you.  No  other  human  love  has 
shared  my  heart  with  you.  By  that  love  of  years  I 
beseech  you,  do  nothing  rashly,  nothing  that  may  not 
be  undone.  This  jewel,  Corona,  has  not  her  like  in 
the  whole  world." 

The  Marquis  did  not  reply  at  once.  At  that  moment 
Corona  entered  and  the  two  prelates  greeted  her,  point- 
ing out  the  silent  figure  near  the  wall  of  the  garden. 

"Settle  everything  now,  for  the  time  has  come," 
said  Franchi  to  his  sister.  "Be  calm  and  tender.  He 
is  young  and  rash,  without  that  experience  and  train- 
ing which  you  have  had  at  court.  Bear  everything. 


164  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

Remember  he  loves  you.     And  we,  his  brother  and  I, 
long  to  see  you  united  again." 

They  withdrew  to  the  study  within,  and  Fouche, 
somewhat  disappointed  but  still  interested,  disposed 
himself  to  learn  why  the  lovers  had  fallen  out,  and 
how  they  would  succeed  in  patching  up  their  quarrel. 


CHAPTEK  XVI. 

A  GEAVE  MISUNDERSTANDING. 

As  Corona  came  forward  the  Marquis  greeted  her 
courteously  but  coldly.  The  sight  of  her  filled  him 
suddenly  with  grief,  for  time  had  only  increased  her 
fresh  beauty,  adding  the  grace  of  melancholy  to  the 
blue  eyes,  and  a  touch  of  pathos  to  her  proud  demeanor. 
This  sudden  surge  of  grief  in  his  soul  he  did 
not  understand.  He  had  loved  her  in  a  way.  They 
had  been  brought  up  together  from  early  childhood, 
and  their  betrothal  had  been  accepted  with  joy.  He 
had  suffered  much  from  the  report  that  Napoleon  em- 
ployed her  as  a  spy,  a  report  which  he  had  accepted 
as  true,  because  all  the  gossips  of  the  court  confirmed 
it.  He  did  not  object  to  her  support  of  the  Bonapartes. 
Was  he  not  to  attach  himself  to  the  Emperor,  and  think 
himself  lucky  to  be  attached  ?  Oh,  that  he  had  done 
so  ten  years  earlier,  when  glory  could  be  had  for  the 
asking!  But  to  be  the  spy  of  the  Emperor,  to  be 
trapping  partisans  for  him  in  secret,  the  mere  thought 
had  given  him  a  sickness.  He  had  watched  her  covertly 
for  a  few  weeks  after  the  scandal  had  reached  him, 
and  all  her  actions  sustained  the  gossip.  He  had  gone 
away  from  Paris  without  farewell,  and  had  written 
only  a  few  letters  in  three  years.  How  could  he  lay 
such  a  matter  before  the  Cardinal?  Perhaps  he  did 
not  care  for  her  as  much  as  he  had  thought,  since  in 
time  he  grew  indifferent  to  the  thought  of  her.  But 
now  the  tenderness  of  years,  the  affection  of  years, 

165 


166  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

the  thought  of  years,  took  the  form  of  grief  at  sight 
of  her  dignified,  graceful  beauty,  and  filled  his  heart 
with  love  and  anger,  ©n  her  part  Corona  was  disposed 
to  be  gracious.  The  poor  boy  had  had  a  hard  time 
of  it  in  his  life,  shut  out  from  his  natural  career  by 
his  relationship  to  the  Cardinal.  He  had  no  experience 
with  courts,  and  grief  in  exile  had  eaten  his  heart 
and  his  temper.  If  he  were  willing  to  forget,  she  was 
willing  to  forgive,  and  to  begin  all  over  again.  She 
came  forward  calmly,  and  held  out  her  hand  with  a 
formal  smile.  He  touched  her  fingers  coldly,  not  know- 
ing what  to  say. 

"Have  you  seen  or  heard  of  the  pleasant  Madame 
Patterson  since  ?"  he  said  after  the  usual  greetings. 
"Frequently,  Marquis." 
"Then  she  did  not  leave  France  ?" 
"Oh,  yes,  she  had  to  keep  her  word,  but  she  came 
back." 

"I  fancy  that  is  her  business:  coming  back." 
"She  is  determined  indeed,  but  so  far  it  has  brought 
her   nothing   except   Empress   Josephine's    friendship 
and  a  brief  chat  with  King  Jerome." 
"May  I  ask  why  you  are  here?" 
"To  visit  my  friend  and  patron,  the  Cardinal." 
"By  command  of  the  Emperor,  of  course." 
"With  his  permission  certainly.     I  do  not  under- 
stand the  remark." 

"Do  you  recall  our  last  meeting?" 
"I  have  reason  to  recall  it  ...   the  last !" 
"God  forbid  that  I  should  wrong  you,  whom  I  loved. 
Have  you  come  also  to  explain,  to  remove  the  doubts 
about  yourself?" 


A    GRAVE    MISUNDERSTANDING.     167 

"I  know  of  no  reason  for  explanation." 

"I  do  not  blame  you  for  your  attachment  to  the 
Emperor.  He  is  the  greatest  man  in  the  world.  But 
why  should  you  for  his  gold  trade  in  holy  things,  in 
order  to  advance  his  interests?" 

"You  will  never  get  over  that  gossip,  Marquis,"  she 
replied  cooly.  "Why  have  you  not  spoken  to  His 
Eminence  about  it?  He  would  relieve  your  suspicions 
at  once,  he  who  knows  everything  about  courts.  At 
court  only  evil  is  spoken  of  the  most  innocent.  Not 
even  the  Empress  has  a  reputation  there.  What  should 
I  expect?" 

"And  you  forbade  me  to  investigate  ?" 

"But  you  did  not  heed  the  prohibition.  They  who 
blacken  every  name  blackened  mine,  and  you  believed 
them,  for  you  inquired  everywhere,  until  people  be- 
gan to  think  you  were  spying  upon  me.  You  were 
talked  of  in  ridicule  a  long  time,  Marquis." 

"They  said  of  you  and  your  brother  that  you  are 
the  hired  advocates  of  the  Emperor;  that  Monsignor 
Franchi,  by  the  arts  of  the  informer  and  with  your 
aid,  hopes  to  earn  the  red  hat." 

"His  Eminence  will  tell  you  that  my  brother  will 
in  time  enter  the  Sacred  College  by  simply  waiting. 
He  does  not  have  to  play  the  spy  for  any  Emperor." 

"Here  is  the  proof  of  your  guilt:  you  have  arrived 
from  Paris,  have  you  not  ?  Well,  the  Emperor  will 
be  here  to-morrow.  Explain  if  you  can  that  shining 
coincidence." 

"I  am  not  in  charge  of  the  Emperor's  coming  and 
going.  You  are  becoming  insane  on  this  point.  Why 
not  ask  your  brother,  my  brother,  to  convince  you. 


168  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

His  Eminence  is  not  a  fool,  as  you  would  seem  to 
have  him." 

The  Marquis,  as  we  have  seen,  was  actually  hasten- 
ing to  that  conclusion,  that  the  diplomat  knew  little 
or  nothing  about  his  special  profession.  Certainly 
Consalvi  had  made  a  great  blunder  in  regard  to  Na- 
poleon, and  why  not  with  regard  to  the  Franchis? 

"Will  not  the  Emperor  be  here  to-morrow  ?"  he  per- 
sisted. 

"I  do  not  know.  I  left  him  in  Paris,"  she  answered 
patiently. 

"Why  did  you  forbid  me  to  probe  the  story  about 
you?" 

"Because  you  acted  upon  the  assumption  that  I 
was  guilty,  and  that  you  must  find  the  proof,  not  the 
truth.  I  do  not  insult  you  or  myself  by  saying  that 
you  believed  the  slandennis  gossips  of  the  court." 

"But  I  did  believe  them,"  he  said,  enraged  at  her 
calmness  and  his  own  bitterness. 

"You  believed  them!"  she  exclaimed  growing  pale. 
"Is  this  the  explanation  of  your  coldness,  of  your 
present  rage?  You  believed  them  against  my  declara- 
tion ?  You  who  told  me  so  often  you  loved  me  ?" 

"And  I  think  I  love  you  still,"  he  answered  savagely, 
indignant  with  himself  for  his  display  of  feeling. 
"Did  I  not  hear  Napoleon  urge  you  to  better  work 
for  him,  against  us?  Have  you  not  urged  me  again 
and  again  to  join  the  Bonapartes?  Is  not  your 
brother  openly  the  imperial  agent?  Are  not  you  a 
favorite  of  the  Empress  ?  Do  I  not  recall  that  every 
visit  which  you  paid  to  our  house  in  Paris  was  fol- 
lowed by  a  visit  from  Napoleon  or  his  agents  who 


A    GRAVE    MISUNDERSTANDING.     169 

heaped  us  "with  misfortunes  ?  Not  a  soul  at  court  but 
declared  a  firm  belief  in  your  secret  and  shameful 
connection  with  the  government  for  our  undoing." 

"Secret  and  shameful!  And  you  believed  it,"  said 
Corona  sadly. 

"Explain  if  you  can.  The  Emperor  will  be  here 
to-morrow." 

"It  is  for  you  to  explain,  my  poor  friend." 

"If  you  cannot  explain,  you  admit  the  charge,  you 
confess  that  you  are  the  spy  of  the  Emperor." 

"Clearly  you  are  quite  mad  on  this  subject." 

"Explain  why  the  Emperor  follows  you  here,"  he 
persisted. 

She  drew  off  her  ring,  the  sign  of  her  betrothal, 
and  held  it  out  to  him,  dropping  it  into  his  palm. 

"There  is  the  only  explanation  to  which  you  have 
any  right,"  she  said  with  spirit.  "Now  you  may  in- 
vestigate at  your  pleasure,  and  believe  what  the  street 
boys  say  of  me.  It  will  not  matter." 

"As  you  please,  Contessa  Franchi,"  he  replied  chok- 
ing. 

"I  make  one  request  for  the  peace  of  the  family. 
Keep  this  matter  from  His  Eminence  until  my  brother 
and  I  have  gone  away." 

He  bowed,  she  curtseyed,  and  withdrew  into  the 
house.  Fouche  tapped  the  window  sill  with  his  fingers 
and  wondered  how  much  real  difference  might  be  be- 
tween this  quarrel  and  the  wars  of  kings,  commenting 
that  the  Contessa  had  steel  in  her  composition  and  that 
the  Marquis  looked  very  much  like  a  fool. 

"We  all  make  fools  of  ourselves  at  that  age,"  he  said. 

Pierre  appeared  presently  and  laid  out  the  materials 


170  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

for  a  comfortable  breakfast.  Andrea  walked  moodily 
about  the  garden.  At  the  sound  of  a  bell  the  host 
and  his  guests  entered  from  the  house,  surveyed  the 
view  from  the  garden  wall,  and  then  sat  down  at  the 
table.  Fouche  noted  with  interest  that  a  second  lady 
was  in  the  company,  dressed  like  a  maid,  and  some- 
what silent,  except  that  in  greeting  the  Marquis  she 
had  spoken  a  few  moments  with  vivacity,  and  Andrea 
had  smiled  considerably.  Fouche  could  not  hear  her 
remarks,  and  could  not  recall  having  met  her  before. 
What  she  had  said  to  Andrea  went  like  this,  with  her 
finger  on  her  lips. 

"If  you  love  me,  do  not  give  any  sign  of  recognition, 
or  mention  my  name.  Just  squeeze  my  hand." 

"I  thought  you  had  gone  back  to  your  native  wild," 
said  the  Marquis,  tenderly  pressing  her  little  hand. 
"What  a  great,  great  pleasure." 

"Thank  you.  Fouche  was  kind  to  me.  He  did 
not  seek  for  me  too  sharply,  and  I  lay  hidden  at  Mal- 
maison.  I  have  brought  news  to  the  Cardinal." 

"Come,  gossips,  breakfast,"  said  Consalvi. 

They  sat  down  with  some  constraint,  but  talked  suf- 
ficiently to  be  heard  by  Fouche  concealed  at  his  window. 

"Now  tell  us  the  news  which  you  have  for  His 
Eminence,  Jones,"  said  Corona  with  a  smile.  The 
name  conveyed  no  information  to  Fouche. 

"First,  then,  to  begin  at  the  beginning,"  said  Jones 
in  a  thick  voice  which  Fouche  did  not  recognize,  "the 
Emperor  will  be  here  to-day  or  to-morrow,  with  the 
usual  compliments,  demands,  and  threats." 

"A  woman  of  importance,"  muttered  Fouche*,  "to 
have  such  news." 


A    GKAVE    MISUNDEKSTANDING.     171 

Andrea  dropped  his  cup  with  a  clatter  and  his  eyes 
sought  the  pale  cheeks  of  Corona,  who  refused  to  look 
at  him. 

"And  what  are  to  be  the  imperial  demands?"  said 
Consalvi. 

"The  Pope  must  surrender  Eome  for  good,  must 
settle  at  Avignon,  must  grant  many  divorces,  and  name 
his  successor.  Napoleon  hopes  to  find  all  these  things 
in  this  garden." 

"Alas!"  said  the  Cardinal. 

"As  I  warned  you,  Eminence,  the  Emperor  is  de- 
termined," observed  Franchi.  "  I  did  not  think  that 
he  would  journey  to  Rheims,  I  do  not  think  so  still. 
Yet  if  he  does,  it  will  show  his  earnestness." 

Consalvi  did  not  reply.  He  had  a  loaf  of  white; 
bread  in  his  hands,  which  he  examined  before  he  cut. 
Having  cut  it  carefully  he  drew  out  a  small  paper 
from  the  center  and  slipped  it  into  his  pocket. 

"We  have  an  occasional  post  too,  and  this  means 
important  news.  Not  so  bad  for  Kheims  where  bakers 
turn  editors.  There  will  be  time  to  read  it  later." 

Monsignor  Franchi  would  have  been  well  pleased  to 
hear  it  read  there  and  then,  but  a  loud  knocking  at 
the  gate  in  the  corner  of  the  garden,  and  the  uproar 
of  a  deep,  bass  voice  demanding  instant  admittance, 
checked  further  conversation.  Cardinal  Consalvi 
ordered  Pierre  to  open  the  gate,  which  he  did  with 
reluctance  and  an  expression  of  disgust  and  impatience. 

"Dear  friends,  I  ask  your  indulgence,"  said  His  Emi- 
nence. "This  is  a  commissary  of  police  who  takes  an 
official  interest  in  my  household." 

As  Pierre  opened  the  gate  a  pompous  and  high- 


172  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

colored  officer  of  the  local  police  bounced  in  angrily 
and  stared  and  puffed  at  the  visitors  for  a  moment. 

"Hey,  priest  Consalvi,"  he  snorted,  "you  are  at  your 
old  tricks  again,  I  see.  Open  conspiracy  against  the 
Emperor.  Come,  your  name,  sir." 

Drawing  out  paper  and  pencil  he  turned  savagely 
on  Pierre,  who  turned  his  back  on  him  and  took  his 
place  near  the  house. 

"I  have  given  it  a  dozen  times,  and  give  it  no  more," 
said  he  with  a  vicious  glance  at  the  window  where 
Fouche  studied  the  antics  of  a  local  police  officer,  drunk 
with  the  sense  of  power. 

"Pure  treason,  and  you  shall  answer  for  it,"  said  the 
officer.  "Your  name,  sir  priest." 

"Ercole  Consalvi." 

"What  is  the  meaning  of  this  assembly  without  per- 
mission ?" 

"As  you  see,  Monsieur  Billeviche,  a  few  friends  at 
breakfast,  members  of  the  imperial  court." 

"A  pure  subterfuge!  The  members  of  the  imperial 
court  do  not  breakfast  with  traitors.  Your  name,  sir." 

"Andrea  Consalvi." 

"Ha,  the  plot  thickens!  Your  name,  sir.  Aether 
priest  I  see." 

"Really,  the  Emperor  shall  hear  of  this,"  protested 
Monsignor  Franchi,  who  could  not  see  the  humor  of  the 
scene  or  the  character.  "I  do  not  feel  disposed  to  give 
you  my  name." 

"Then  you  shall  be  arrested  within  the  hour." 

"Rather  you  should  fear  arrest,  so  to  treat  the  Car- 
dinal Consalvi." 

"This  remark  shows  that  you  do  not  belong  to  the 


A    GRAVE    MISUNDERSTANDING.     173 

court,"  said  Billeviche  loftily,  "for  Consalvi  is  no  Car- 
dinal." 

"Marquis,"  began  the  prelate. 

"Nor  is  he  a  marquis,"  said  Billeviche. 

At  that  moment  the  officer  discovered  Fouche  stand- 
ing near  Pierre. 

"What,  more  strangers!"  cried  Billeviche.  "Come, 
your  name,  sir.  And  let  me  remind  you,  fellow,  that 
I  am  not  to  be  looked  at  thus.  Your  name." 

"The  Duke  of  Otranto." 

"How!    What!    Fouche!" 

"At  your  service,  officer." 

"You  are  joking  with  me,"  stammered  Billeviche. 
"This  is  an  infamous  conspiracy  against  the  Emperor." 

"Away  with  him,"  said  Fouche  to  Pierre,  who  seized 
Billeviche  with  iron  hand  and  whisked  him  so  suddenly 
through  the  nearest  door  that  the  company  burst  into 
laughter.  Fouche  came  forward. 

"Your  Eminence,  permit  me  to  express  profound 
regret  for  the  annoyance  caused  you  by  this  stupid 
commissary  of  police." 

"Do  not  apologize,  Excellency.  Monsieur  Billeviche 
has  lightened  many  an  hour  for  me  by  scenes  such  as 
you  have  just  witnessed.  And  no  matter  how  unable 
to  prove  each  instance  of  conspiracy,  he  repeated  the 
latest  charge  with  the  same  ardor.  The  Emperor  has 
in  him  a  faithful  officer." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  it.  I  present  to  your 
Eminence  the  greetings  of  His  Imperial  Majesty." 

"You  are  welcome,  and  I  thank  the  Emperor." 

"He  has  bidden  me  say  that  he  will  very  shortly  visit 
Your  Eminence." 


174  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

The  Marquis  glanced  at  Corona  as  if  with  a  sword  in 
his  hand  to  slay.  Her  thoughts  seemed  to  be  with  the 
other  lady,  who  had  busied  herself  about  the  table  and 
had  taken  up  a  few  dishes  to  carry  into  the  house.  When 
Jones  had  successfully  vanished  Corona  seemed  more  at 
her  ease.  The  Cardinal  thanked  Fouche  for  the  honor 
about  to  be  conferred  upon  him,  and  invited  the  Duke 
to  breakfast,  which  Fouche  declined  on  the  excuse  of 
pressing  business.  He  greeted  the  Franchis  cordially 
and  exchanged  significant  words  with  the  Marquis, 
whose  heart  bounded  but  whose  manner  remained  cold, 
at  the  single  sentence  uttered  by  the  magnate. 

"The  Emperor  must  see  you  in  secret  to-day  at  hia 
residence." 

No  other  heard  the  glorious  words  which  fate  uttered 
through  the  mouth  of  a  successful  and  despicable  man. 
When  Fouche  had  gone  they  sat  down  to  their  meal 
again,  and  Jones  returned,  from  the  house  smiling 
at  her  successful  escape  from  the  glance  of  the  terrible 
chief  of  police.  Her  sharp  eyes  discovered  a  change 
in  the  Marquis,  a  deeper  change  in  Corona,  anxiety 
in  Monsignor  Franchi,  and  grief  in  the  Cardinal,  nor 
could  her  gaiety  drive  these  clouds  away.  Fouche  had 
spoiled  the  breakfast.  Andrea  grew  impatient  to  seek 
the  Emperor,  Corona  fretted  that  her  brother  had  so 
far  found  no  opportunity  to  counsel  the  Cardinal.  .After 
a  constrained  conversation  the  ladies  withdrew,  escorted 
to  the  door  by  the  Marquis,  and  Monsignor  Franchi  has- 
tened to  prepare  his  friend  for  the  coming  interview 
with  the  Emperor.  In  the  struggle  of  wits  Consalvi 
forgot  the  important  letter  which  had  come  to  him  in 
the  loaf  of  white  bread. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

A  STUBBORN  DIPLOMAT. 

FOB  a  time  the  diplomats  had  forgotten  their  interest 
in  Corona  and  Andrea,  but  as  silence  settled  on  the 
little  garden  the  same  thought  recurred  to  them,  and 
they  looked  on  each  other  in  grief. 

"The  interview  was  evidently  not  a  success,"  said 
Franchi. 

"I  am  fearing  for  Andrea,"  replied  the  Cardinal. 
"This  prolonged  and  hopeless  idleness  has  weakened 
him.  The  apparent  failure  of  all  my  forecasts  about 
your  imperial  master  has  filled  him  with  regret;  not 
at  the  failure,  oh  no !  but  at  the  lost  years  spent  in 
exile,  when  he  might  have  won  glory  at  the  head  of 
an  army.  He  is  dreaming  and  planning,  and  I  fear 
for  his  resolution." 

"Can  you  blame  him,  Eminence?  Years  ago  you 
could  without  danger  have  placed  him  by  the  Emperor's 
side,  and  Andrea  would  have  been  a  poor  stick  indeed 
if  in  that  time  he  had  not  won  the  very  highest  rank 
in  the  army." 

"I  appreciate  his  self-denial,  Monsignor.  He  might 
also  have  been  shot,  in  a  cause  not  too  glorious.  But 
what  has  all  this  to  do  with  Corona?  Why  should 
he  refuse  happiness  of  one  kind  anyway,  since  he  can- 
not get  the  other?" 

"It  is  mysterious,"  replied  Franchi.  "Corona  has 

175 


176  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

no  understanding  of  it.  And  he  has  never  been  accused 
of  paying  attention  to  any  other  lady." 

"There  is  evil  in  the  air,"  sighed  the  Cardinal.  "And 
do  you  know  why  the  Emperor  has  brought  his  dan- 
gerous shadow  to  this  place?" 

"To  demand  in  person  what  he  sent  me  to  request 
in  diplomatic  phrase.  I  do  not  know  that,  but  the 
information  of  Madame  Bonaparte  and  the  presence  of 
Fouche  lead  me  to  believe  it." 

"It  will  be  the  same  story,  asking  what  I  cannot  give, 
and  what  I  would  not  if  I  could.  I  dread  these  inter- 
views with  this  untrained  and  volcanic  genius.  They 
begin  with  smiles  and  phrases  and  end  with  grape  shot. 
Why  does  he  not  inform  himself  on  what  an  ecclesiastic 
is  able  to  do  ?" 

"He  has  a  good  adviser  in  his  uncle,  the  Cardinal 
Fesch." 

"True  indeed,"  and  His  Eminence  laughed  heartily. 
"The  Cardinal-uncle  is  admirably  fitted  for  his  royal 
position.  He  always  advises  and  instructs  just  as  the 
Emperor  desires  to  be  instructed  and  advised.  Now 
you  should  do  better,  Monsignor  Franchi.  You  know 
the  limitations  of  the  law." 

"Well,"  replied  the  Monsignor  with  some  hesitation, 
"what  the  Emperor  demands  from  you,  Eminence,  I 
would  hardly  consider  beyond  your  powers.  He  wishes 
the  Pope  to  reside  at  Avignon,  for  which  there  are  many 
precedents.  He  wishes  to  rule  jointly  with  the  Holy 
Father,  and  to  have  the  two  capitals,  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral, in  France,  Avignon  and  Paris.  He  asks  you 
to  help  him  in  this  divine  plan.  It  is  a  tremendous 
invitation." 


A    STUBBORN    DIPLOMAT.  177 

The  Cardinal  burst  into  laughter,  which  was  against 
his  habit,  but  the  seriousness  of  his  friend  on  a  scheme 
which  seemed  to  him  arragant  nonsense  tickled  him. 

"And  if  Napoleon  died  the  day  after  his  divine  plan 
went  into  effect,  do  you  think  it  would  still  flourish 
and  bear  fruit  ?" 

"But  we  are  not  talking  of  death,  Eminence." 

"Death  is  the  test  of  schemes,  and  Napoleon  will 
leave  no  successors.  It  is  idle  to  talk  of  the  King  of 
Rome,  guarded  by  his  grandfather,  the  Emperor  of 
Austria.  The  genius  which  built  up  the  Empire  of 
Bonaparte  will  require  that  genius  for  half  a  century 
to  maintain  it." 

"It  will  not  be  wanting,"  declared  the  Monsignor 
with  all  the  importance  and  confidence  of  a  partisan. 

"Don't  be  absurd,"  said  Consalvi  with  the  utmost 
good-nature. 

"Don't  be  obstinate,"  replied  Franchi. 

"I  can  afford  to  be  so  long  as  you  are  absurd." 

"Poor  Andrea  feels  the  burden  of  it.  Who  but  Your 
Eminence  could  afford  such  obstinacy  ?  You  have  looked 
at  the  victories  of  Napoleon  for  four  years,  you  have 
seen  his  splendid  management  of  France,  he  is  warrior 
and  statesman  together,  and  you  will  not  believe  that 
he  is  capable  of  managing  both  Church  and  State  in 
a  new  way  as  he  manages  Europe  in  a  new  way. 
Indeed  I  may  say,  the  whole  world." 

"You  are  wrong,  Monsignor.  He  has  not  yet  learned 
to  manage  the  United  States,  for  example,  your  friend 
Madame  Bonaparte." 

They  laughed  heartily  at  the  difficulties  provided  by 
that  lady  for  the  house  of  the  Bonapartes. 


178  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Nor  has  the  Emperor  yet  subdued  England,"  con- 
tinued the  Cardinal. 

"But  wait  for  that  development,  Eminence.  Ah,  I 
know  that  the  secret  of  your  obstinacy  is  England.  The 
Emperor  knows  that  you  are  thought  well  of  by  the 
Regent.  Well,  wait.  When  Russia  has  been  crushed 
finally,  like  all  the  others,  then  it  will  be  the  turn  of 
England.  And  what  a  crushing  L  England  will  then 
be  converted  into  a  cheese  for  Napoleon's  table." 

"Well  when  that  event  occurs,  Monsignor,  you  may 
hope  that  I  shall  accept  the  divine  plan  of  political 
redemption." 

"You  still  believe  that  Napoleon  will  meet  defeat  ?" 

"I  know  nothing.  The  older  I  grow  the  less  I  seem 
to  know.  I  do  feel  that  there  will  be  an  end  to  Napo- 
leon, a  violent,  unexpected  end,  like  his  beginning.  I 
do  know  his  kind.  These  great  men  who  rule  us  little 
creatures  of  a  day — " 

As  the  Cardinal  paused  to  take  a  pinch  of  snuff, 
Monsignor  Franchi  pursed  his  lips  and  looked  about  him 
as  if  to  appeal  to  the  world  against  this  depreciation. 
His  Eminence  smiled  but  continued. 

"These  great  men  are  blind  in  one  direction.  'Was 
not  Caesar  blind  to  the  Ides  of  March  ?  Should  not  the 
French  aristocracy  have  discounted  in  1770  the  Revo- 
lution of  1789  ?  The  cleverest  man  cannot  see  his  own 
doom  even  when  rather  stupid  people  have  guessed  it. 
It  is  the  safety  of  the  multitude  that  the  rulers  are  blind 
at  one  point.  Otherwise  we  should  all  be  slaves  to 
such  a  political  and  military  genius  as  Napoleon." 

"And  where  do  you  consider  the  Emperor  blind, 
Eminence?  In  what  particular  point?"  said  Franchi 


A    STUBBORN"    DIPLOMAT.  1T9 

blandly,  for  he  felt  that  his  argument  was  really  em- 
barrassing the  Cardinal. 

"He  is  surely  blind  in  this  dream  of  universal  power. 
When  he  has  conquered  Russia,  he  will  subdue  Eng- 
land, which  will  give  him  the  Orient.  Then  he  must 
conquer  the  wilderness  of  America.  After  that  how 
old  will  he  be?  How  long  will  it  take  to  subdue 
Russia  ?" 

"This  summer's  campaign,"  said  Franchi  slyly. 

"I  suppose-  so,  altho  I  had  better  hopes  of  Russia. 
But  will  the  English  surrender  after  two  campaigns? 
They  have  defied  him  ten  years,  they  have  never  recog- 
nized him,  they  have  sworn  to  destroy  him." 

"Ah,  but  when  their  day  comes  what  a  day  of  de- 
struction it  will  be !"  said  Franchi  with  a  happy  chuckle. 
"All  the  strength  of  Napoleon  and  France  will  be  hurled 
in  one  moment  on  them.  Do  they  not  know  it,  and 
are  they  not  making  strenuous  preparations  for  the  hour 
of  annihilation  ?" 

"They  do  fear  it,"  Consalvi  admitted  with  a  heart- 
deep  groan.  "Napoleon  has  no  regard  for  human  life, 
for  the  liberty  or  happiness  of  peoples,  where  his  am- 
bition is  concerned.  -  However  he  has  not  yet  done  with 
Russia,  and  he  must  win  over  the  Pope." 

"What  need  has  he  of  the  Pope?"  said  Monsignor 
with  a  superior  smile. 

"None  that  I  can  see,  and  it  is  all  the  more  a  mystery 
why  at  this  moment  he  makes  so  much  of  gaining  the 
direct  alliance  of  Pius.  Unless  it  is  part  of  his  game 
to  become  at  some  future  time  the  spiritual  head  of 
Christianity,  or  for  that  matter,  since  he  dreams  such 


180  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

things,  the  spiritual  ruler  of  a  new  religion.  His  imagi- 
nation cannot  resist  such  fancies." 

"That  may  be,  Eminence,  but  I  know  that  the  Em- 
peror accepts  the  necessity  of  a  spiritual  rule  for  the 
nations,  and  he  finds  no  other  like  that  of  Rome. 
Therefore  he  wishes  an  alliance  with  Rome." 

"He  is  wasting  his  time  then." 

"Do  not  be  too  sure." 

"What  do  you  mean  by  that  look,  that  smile,  that 
tone,  Monsignor?" 

"You  are  always  slurring  the  power  of  the  Emperor, 
Eminence,  and  the  very  instances  which  you  select  for 
depreciation  of  him  are  those  which  have  shown  forth 
his  infinite  ability." 

The  Cardinal  rose  suddenly  with  a  white  face  and 
stared  at  the  prelate. 

"You  do  not  mean  to  say — "  he  began. 

"That  the  Pope  and  the  Emperor  have  come  to  an 
understanding,  yes.  That  Pius  has  presented  Rome 
to  Napoleon,  yes.  That  His  Holiness  has  accepted  again 
the  city  of  Avignon  as  his  capital,  yes.  That  he  has 
concluded  an  alliance  with  the  Emperor,  which  means, 
whatever  the  language  may  be,  that  they  shall  rule  the 
world  together:  it  is  most  true." 

"And  did  you  have  any  hand  in  that  treaty,  Mon- 
signor  ?" 

"Oh,  do  not  look  at  me,  do  not  speak  to  me  so,  Emi- 
nence. I  am  innocent.  It  was  all  done  by  the  Emperor 
and  the  Empress,  at  their  leisure,  in  charming  Fontaine- 
bleau,  and  it  has  just  been  published  to  the  world." 

Consalvi  sat  down  again  relieved  but  stunned,  nor 
could  he  speak  for  some  moments.  His  friend  chattered 


A    STUBBORN"    DIPLOMAT.  181 

on  to  conceal  the  delicacy  of  the  situation,  but  he  was 
saying  to  himself  while  describing  the  success  of 
Napoleon : 

"I  have  crushed  this  stubborn  temper.  It  was  indeed 
a  blow.  He  must  now  admit  that  Napoleon's  scheme 
of  government  is  divine,  even  if  he  does  not  surrender 
at  once.  He  will  be  the  better  prepared  to  accept  the 
overtures  of  Napoleon.  Ah,  truly  this  Bonaparte  is  a 
magician !" 

"Borne  gone  I"  cried  Consalvi,  starting  up  suddenly, 
and  walking  the  length  of  the  garden  in  anguish.  "Im- 
possible !  It  must  be  taken  back.  Pius  must  retract 
that  gift." 

"A  moment  ago  you  said  the  Emperor  must,  and  now 
you  say  that  the  Pope  must.  Presently  Your  Eminence 
will  be  telling  the  Almighty  that  He  must  also.  Be 
calm,  I  pray  you,  and  examine  the  matter." 

"Fortunate  for  you,"  said  the  Cardinal  standing 
before  him  with  a  savage  face,  "that  you  had  no  hand 
in  this  affair." 

"It  was  done  solely  by  the  Pope,  proprio  motu," 
Franchi  asseverated  solemnly,  "and  no  one  can  be 
charged  with  having  brought  it  about.  I  can  see  just 
how  Napoleon  did  it.  The  charm  of  the  man  is  beyond 
belief.  He  knelt  at  the  feet  of  Pius  with  the  golden- 
haired  Maria  Louisa,  perhaps  the  little  King  of  Home 
in  his  arms,  and  made  Pius  the  gift  of  himself,  his 
family,  his  throne,  and  his  dynasty.  The  Pope  is  tired, 
as  we  all  are,  as  Your  Eminence  is  not,  of  this  struggle 
against  Bonaparte,  against  the  inevitable,  and  he  re- 
solved to  put  an  end  to  it.  It  is  ended.  You  have  now 
nothing  to  do  but  make  your  peace  with  the  Emperor, 


182  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

since  he  also  desires  it,  and  comes  specially  to  ask  peace, 
because  of  you  he  always  thought  well." 

Monsignor  paused  with  delicate  emphasis  on  the  last 
word. 

"You  will  accept  peace,  and  send  Andrea  forth  on  his 
career." 

It  mortified  the  prelate  much  to  discover  that  the 
Cardinal  was  not  listening.  Consalvi  had  made  a  rapid 
survey  of  the  consequences  of  the  Pope's  act,  of  the 
significance  of  Napoleon's  visit  to  himself,  of  many 
courses  of  action  to  nullify  the  surrender  of  Rome.  Of 
what  avail  were  schemes  to  this  end  ?  The  Pope  was  a 
prisoner  in  the  palace  of  Fontainebleau,  the  cardinals 
were  in  exile,  and  correspondence  was  nearly  impossible, 
as  well  as  dangerous.  If  he  could  but  get  within  speak- 
ing distance  of  Pius  VII I  Alas,  an  impossibility ! 

"You  are  not  listening,"  said  Franchi. 

"Continue,"  said  the  Cardinal  with  a  wan  smile,  "it 
is  all  that  I  am  able  to  do  amid  so  many  calamities." 

"Perhaps  you  may  find  a  way  out  of  calamity  by  lis- 
tening," the  prelate  replied  with  tartness.  "How  can 
you  be  so  stubborn,  Eminence  ?  You  have  held  to  this 
attitude  ten  years,  since  you  made  the  Concordat.  la 
it  not  the  essence  of  diplomacy  to  find  a  way  through 
compromise  ?" 

"That  is  the  language  of  a  cow  to  the  butcher,  Mon- 
signor. The  reply  of  the  butcher  is  the  axe.  Napoleon 
practices  no  diplomatic  art,  for  the  Bonaparte  axe  saves 
time,  argument,  and  money.  When  Napoleon  descends 
to  diplomacy  it  will  be  because  the  axe  has  grown  dull, 
or  his  arm  weak.  " 


A    STUBBORN"    DIPLOMAT.  183 

The  keen  eye  of  the  Cardinal  saw  his  friend  wince 
under  that  last  remark. 

"No,  it  will  be  because  with  age  he  has  learned  the 
value  of  diplomacy,  the  limitations  of  armies  and  war," 
replied  the  prelate  uneasily.  "I  urged  upon  him  the 
danger  of  owning  Rome,  as  I  have  impressed  him  with 
the  danger  of  keeping  the  Pope  and  the  Sacred  College 
separated.  He  did  not  accept  my  remonstrance,  but 
he  did  adopt  some  features  of  the  suggested  policy. 
Having  cut  the  knot  by  the  recent  treaty,  the  Pope  is 
free." 

Consalvi  felt  like  leaping  to  his  feet  with  joy,  but 
this  time  he  decided  to  display  no  feeling. 

"To  what  extent  ?"  he  asked  ironically. 

"He  can  set  out  for  Avignon  as  soon  as  his  health 
permits,  and  in  the  meantime  the  Sacred  College  may 
assemble  at  Fontainebleau.  The  governmental  functions 
of  the  Church  may  be  resumed  too,  and  everything  will 
be  as  before." 

"That  is  something,"  said  Consalvi  quietly,  but  his 
friend  raised  eyes  and  hands  towards  heaven  in  protest 
to  this  indifference,  and  made  a  loud  complaint  against 
Consalvi,  who  had  become  again  the  diplomat,  smiling, 
inscrutable,  even  though  despairing,  because  the  last 
calamity  had  happened.  Napoleon  had  harnessed  the 
Church  to  the  Empire.  His  visit  that  morning  to  the 
little  garden  simply  meant  complete  triumph,  and  that 
Consalvi  must  in  time  put  on  the  tiara  at  his  bidding. 
Well,  since  God  permitted  it  why  should  he  grieve,  or 
oppose  ?  Andrea  might  now  become  a  king  and  found  a 
dynasty,  and  he  himself  would  doubtless  be  ruler  of 
half  the  earth.  In  case  of  Napoleon's  death  the  lessee 


184  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

of  this  poor  garden  would  become  the  regent  of  the 
world,  ruling  in  the  name  of  Napoleon's  successor. 
What  strange  fancies !  What  a  queer  world !  He  looked 
over  at  Consignor  Franchi,  plump,  gracious,  light- 
hearted,  quite  certain  that  any  man  who  tries  can  under- 
stand the  nature  of  all  things,  perfectly  happy  in  his 
office  of  Napoleonic  agent  and  prophet,  and  probably 
dreaming  of  his  glorious  future  as  the  personal  friend 
of  an  emperor  and  a  pope.  Are  not  such  innocents 
really  the  happy  people  of  the  earth  ?  Oh,  what  dark- 
ness gathered  around  him  as  he  sat  listening  to  Franchi's 
chatter,  a  darkness  that  brought  the  sweat  to  his  fore- 
head. He  raised  his  right  hand  to  his  brow,  but  checked 
it  half  way,  and  it  touched  the  letter,  in  his  pocket, 
which  he  had  taken  from  the  loaf  of  bread.  Carelessly, 
so  that  the  other  might  not  take  notice,  he  read  the  secret 
despatch.  He  had  time  to  read  it  twice  and  to  think 
a  little.  Metternich  was  the  author  and  his  theme  was 
Russia.  For  the  first  time  Consalvi  learned  of  the  awful 
destruction  of  the  grand  army  which  Napoleon  had 
led  to  Moscow  and  to  annihilation.  The  day  of  the 
Bonapartes  was  ended.  Europe  was  arming  in  con- 
cert, and  another  year  would  probably  see  the  fall  of 
Napoleon.  Russia !  The  name  rolled  under  his  tongue 
like  sugared  music.  Ah,  now  the  Emperor's  game  stood 
forth  in  the  light  of  day.  He  needed  the  Pope,  the 
moral  support  of  the  treaty,  of  the  surrender  of  Rome, 
and  above  all  the  conciliation  of  Catholic  feeling.  Oh, 
what  a  humiliation  for  the  master  of  the  world !  He 
was  coming  as  a  suppliant  to  this  poor  garden,  fearful 
that  supplication  would  be  vain.  The  Cardinal  sighed 


A    STUBBORN    DIPLOMAT.  185 

with  pity  and  yet  with  content.  He  had  lived  to  see 
the  end. 

"And  now  that  you  see  the  generous  mind  of  the 
Emperor,"  Franchi  concluded,  "I  trust,  Your  Emi- 
nence, that  generosity  instead  of  obstinacy  will  mark 
your  share  of  the  coming  interview." 

"I  thank  you,  Monsignor,  for  your  information  and 
your  interest,"  Consalvi  replied.  "I  confess  that  I  am 
weary  of  the  situation,  and  that  I  am  prepared  to  meet 
the  Emperor  more  than  half  way  ...  .  .  to  Russia," 
he  added  under  his  breath.  Radiant  at  his  unexpected 
success  Monsignor  Franchi  hastened  away  to  report  to 
Napoleon, 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

AN  EMPEROR'S  CUNNING. 

MONSIGNOE  FRANC  HI  was  considered  by  his  friends 
and  superiors  rather  a  useful  than  an  able  diplomat, 
who  had  the  advantages  of  high  birth  and  powerful 
acquaintances,  could  enter  sanctuaries  closed  to  more 
capable  men,  and  often  bring  about  compromises  as  help- 
ful as  they  were  unexpected.  Fouehe  despised  him  be- 
cause his  ability  did  not  match  his  conceit  of  it,  and  he 
listened  with  scorn  to  the  prelate's  report  of  the  inter- 
view with  Consalvi,  seeing  at  once  that  the  black  Car- 
dinal had  not  surrendered  or  changed ;  but  he  found  it 
unnecessary  to  argue  the  point  with  a  happy  idiot  like 
Franchi,  or  a  wilful  optimist  like  Napoleon.  He  simply 
remarked : 

"You  must  bring  this  information  at  once  to  the 
Emperor,  and  he  will  thank  you  for  your  intelligent 
aid  at  a  critical  moment." 

"Critical  I"  exclaimed  the  happy  diplomat.  "I  have 
never  seen  such  a  moment  in  the  affairs  of  His  Majesty." 

"You  are  too  much  of  the  courtier  to  see  it,  Mon- 
signor,"  Fouche  replied  blandly,  "but  the  Emperor 
believes  the  time  critical,  and  he  therefore  will  thank 
you  with  enthusiasm  for  your  excellent  service." 

And  the  Emperor  did,  patting  Franchi  on  the  back 
gently,  complimenting  him  on  his  address,  on  the  tact 
of  his  sister,  reminding  him  how  firmly  he  had  always 
maintained  the  theory  that  Pope  and  Emperor  should 
be  the  twin  forces  of  a  new  world,  and  hinting  humor- 

186 


AN    EMPEROR'S    CUNNING.          187 

ously  that  the  little  King  of  Rome  and  the  youthful 
Monsignor  Franchi  might  one  day  succeed  to  the  crowns 
of  Pius  and  Napoleon.  The  Emperor  had  taken  the 
prelate's  measure  long  ago,  despising  him  for  large 
promise  and  small  performance,  and  refusing  him  credit 
for  a  kind  heart,  a  sincere  devotion,  many  labors  and 
much  suffering.  Monsignor  Franchi  had  not  yet 
learned,  and  probably  could  never  learn,  that  a  short 
man  has  no  place  among  giants.  Not  even  his  beloved 
sister  had  the  power  to  convince  him  of  his  low  stature. 
He  went  away  overjoyed  to  tell  the  news  to  Corona. 

"What  is  your  opinion  of  this  report?"  Napoleon 
said  to  Fouche. 

"It  has  every  appearance  of  success,  except  that 
Monsignor's  reports  are  always  happy.  He  used  a  good 
argument  against  stubborn  Consalvi.  He  worked  it  up 
well;  your  steady  triumphs,  the  new  agreement  with 
the  Pope,  the  helplessness  of  Europe,  and  then  your 
generous  treatment  of  the  Sacred  College.  The  weak 
point  in  the  affair  is  that  he  did  not  learn  if  Consalvi 
had  heard  of  the  Russian  disasters." 

"What  if  he  had  heard?" 

"Consalvi  would  be  immovable,"  replied  Fouche 
calmly,  too  calmly  the  Emperor  thought,  for  his  face 
clouded.  He  could  forecast  a  campaign,  but  he  could 
not  read  the  inscrutable  faces  of  men  like  Fouche,  who 
had  already  discounted  his  future  and  were  leaving  the 
sinking  ship  for  a  sounder  vessel. 

"He  will  not  be  so  immovable  after  this  year's  cam- 
paign," said  the  great  man  in  his  irritation. 

"I  think  he  must  have  heard,"  Fouche  continued, 
"altho  Pierre  Soulange  assured  me  no  news  had  reached 


188  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

him.  The  spy  himself  had  not  heard  of  the  Russian 
disasters,  in  which  he  would  have  rejoiced  as  a  fool- 
friend  of  the  Revolution.  But  his  black  Eminence  has 
had  visitors,  the  most  recent  a  relative  of  Your  Majesty, 
Madame  Patterson-Bonaparte — 

"Did  you  arrest  her?" 

"No,  but  she  is  at  your  disposal  any  moment.  She 
is  a  remarkably  bright  woman,  and  usually  has  all  the 
news  wherever  she  happens  to  be — 

"What,  have  you  met  her  before,  Fouche  ?" 

"She  had  a  place  in  the  solemnities  of  your  marriage 
at  the  Louvre,"  replied  Fouche  maliciously.  "Of  course 
at  that  time  it  would  have  been  impossible  to  trouble 
her,  except  by  conducting  her  out  of  the  country  with 
a  warning.  She  had  Jerome's  protection,  I  think.  Being 
in  Rheims  she  called  this  morning  on  the  Cardinal, 
and  may  have  given  him  the  news.  I  suspect  he  had  it 
earlier." 

"Doubtless.  We  shall  see.  You  will  now  arrest  this 
young  woman,  and  confine  her  where  she  will  be  of  no 
annoyance.  She  should  not  be  in  France  at  all." 

"If  I  may  offer  a  suggestion,  she  is  of  a  temperament 
that  cannot  be  kept  out  of  France.  She  is  also  ambitious 
and  in  love  with  the  glories  of  court  life.  Why  not 
place  her  at  court,  under  proper  guardianship,  and 
marry  her  to  a  noble.  She  will  have  many  suitors  at 
first  sight,  and  marriage  would  end  all  annoyances." 

At  that  moment  came  a  knock  at  the  door  and  after 
it  an  aide-de-camp  to  say  that  the  Marquis  Consalvi 
awaited  the  pleasure  of  the  Emperor. 

"Conduct  him  here  at  once,"  said  the  Emperor  with 
a  glance  at  Fouche,  who  nodded  and  smiled,  saying : 


AN    EMPEROR'S     CUNNING.          189 

"The  young  man  has  just  broken  with  the  past,  has 
thrown  over  his  brother,  whose  prophecies  of  your  in- 
evitable downfall  have  disgusted  him,  and  is  about  to 
seek  glory  at  your  side." 

Altho  the  Emperor  laughed  at  this  description  of  the 
facts,  inwardly  he  writhed  at  the  phrasing  of  Fouche, 
which  declared  the  downfall  inevitable  and  ridiculed 
the  fool  who  sought  glory  at  Napoleon's  side. 

"I  shall  marry  him  to  Patterson,"  said  the  Emperor 
gaily. 

Fouche  went  out  one  door  as  Andrea  came  in  at 
another.  The  Minister  of  Police  had  instructions  to 
arrest  Elisabeth  Patterson  and  to  send  her  under  mili- 
tary escort  to  Fontainebleau. 

Andrea  Consalvi  in  the  presence  of  his  idol  found 
himself  a  light-hearted  man,  very  different  from  the 
exile  of  Eheims,  the  gloomy  companion  of  his  eminent 
brother.  Before  this  sun  of  glory  all  vapors  vanished 
in  an  instant.  All  his  doubts  and  hesitations,  his  fear 
of  compromising  the  Cardinal,  of  being  thought  disloyal, 
of  injuring  the  family  honor,  disappeared,  and  he  knew 
from  the  joy  which  flooded  his  breast  that  he  should 
have  taken  this  step  long  ago.  He  adored  this  Emperor, 
this  pale,  small  man,  with  the  face  of  a  seraph,  the  deli- 
cacy of  a  woman,  the  eyes  of  Jove.  It  seemed  like  the 
bliss  of  heaven  to  be  standing  here  at  his  invitation, 
knowing  that  hereafter  he  should  be  always  in  his 
service.  The  Cardinal  had  been  unable,  like  most  of 
the  sages  of  that  time,  to  impress  his  brother  with  the 
right  view  of  this  extraordinary  man.  His  Eminence 
had  often  described  the  horrors  of  the  Napoleonic  wars, 
the  fearful  slaughter  of  innocent  men,  the  shocking 


190  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

sights  of  the  battle-field,  the  hospital,  the  retreat,  the 
encampment,  the  desolate  homes  robbed  of  their  richest 
treasures,  the  long,  long  grief  of  parents,  widows, 
orphans,  friends,  the  heavy  burden  of  taxation  on  the 
poor,  the  demoralization  of  social  life.  Few  thought 
of  such  things,  and  could  not  understand  the  argument. 
War  was  thought  necessary  and  glorious,  its  leaders 
seized  the  highest  honors  of  their  time.  Not  even  the 
horrors  of  the  Russian  disaster  had  seriously  affected 
the  glory  of  Napoleon,  then  or  since,  for  he  still  remains 
the  admired  hero  of  a  sublime  romance.  The  whole 
world  would  consider  a  little  Italian  Marquis  very  for- 
tunate to  receive  the  attention  and  the  affection  of  the 
greatest  military  genius  of  the  day.  Andrea  had  grieved 
at  first  to  see  how  foolish  the  Cardinal's  views  of  Napo- 
leon had  been,  how  vain  his  prophecies;  then  he  had 
worried  lest  service  under  the  Emperor  would  look  like 
desertion  of  his  brother;  but  with  Napoleon  smiling 
upon  him  affectionately  he  knew  that  hesitation  was 
foolish,  delay  criminal,  and  that  his  long  exile  had  been 
lost  time.  A  man  knows  better  than  his  relatives  what 
is  good  for  himself .  He  knelt  at  the  feet  of  the  Emperor 
and  kissed  his  hand. 

"I  have  come,  Sire,  to  place  my  poor  services  at  your 
command,  and  to  ask  pardon  for  the  long  delay  in  re- 
sponding to  your  kindness,"  he  said  brokenly. 

"Ah,  I  understand,  and  I  do  not  blame  you,"  Napo- 
leon replied,  stooping  to  kiss  his  cheek  with  the  affection 
of  a  father.  "On  the  contrary  I  praise  the  devotion 
which  has  held  you,  in  spite  of  temptation  so  strong, 
in  obedience  to  the  head  of  the  family.  Rise,  my  son, 
pnd  sit  here  beside  me,  while  we  discuss  your  future." 


AN    EMPEROR'S     CUNNING.  191 

The  tears  flowed  down  the  cheek  of  the  young  man. 
He  loved  this  man,  he  thought,  far  more  than  the  brother 
who  had  cared  for  him,  educated  him,  loved  him  a  score 
of  years  with  almost  a  mother's  strength.  So  easily 
is  youth  won  by  glitter.  It  never  occurred  to  the  Mar- 
quis, in  his  emotion,  that  if  he  died  that  night,  Napoleon 
would  not  lose  his  appetite  for  dinner  or  give  his  mem- 
ory the  second  word  of  praise ;  while  his  stricken  brother 
would  bury  his  body  with  many  tears,  carry  his  memory 
in  his  heart  forever,  pray  for  him  till  speech  failed, 
and  never  escape  from  the  shadow  of  his  death.  The 
Emperor  had  enjoyed  to  the  full  this  adoration  of  the 
young,  an  enjoyment  which  never  lost  its  flavor  for  him. 
It  had  made  him  a  power  with  the  people,  overcoming 
the  prudence  of  the  sages,  the  grief  of  parents,  the  hos- 
tility of  the  Bourbon  princes,  who  could  make  no  head- 
way against  the  Napoleonic  tradition.  This  young  Mar- 
quis represented  the  youth  of  the  world,  who  burned 
to  fight  under  his  banner,  the  passionate,  adoring,  foolish 
youth,  who  perished  with  joy  in  the  light  of  his  smile. 

"I  sent  for  you,"  said  the  Emperor,  pressing  his 
hands  as  they  sat  side  by  side,  "but  first  you  shall  tell 
me  what  is  in  your  heart.  I  have  heard  that  you  had 
resolved  to  come  to  me,  in  spite^of  your  brother's  foolish 
attitude." 

"Oh,  you  heard  that,"  said  Andrea  joyfully,  "but  I 
had  spoken  it  to  no  one  save  myself." 

"Your  looks  showed  it,  my  child.  Youth  cannot  con- 
ceal its  thought  like  the  old." 

"Yes,  I  had  made  up  my  mind  to  offer  myself  to  you, 
knowing  that  I  would  not  be  accepted." 


192  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"How  could  you  know  that  ?" 

"From  the  sense  of  justice,  Sire.  More  than  once 
you  had  offered  me  honor  and  glory  and  I  had  not  the 
courage  or  the  sense  to  understand  and  accept.  Why 
should  you  then  delay  a  moment  to  notice  a  fool  ?  But 
I  saw  the  blunder  I  had  made,  and  I  had  to  make  one 
effort  to  mend  it  or  die  of  grief.  Even  though  you 
rejected  me  I  had  to  make  reparation  to  myself,  if  I 
could  not  make  it  to  Your  Majesty." 

"A  very  just  thought." 

"And  while  I  studied  the  means  to  reach  you,  Sire, 
there  came  the  Due  d'Otranto  to  tell  me  that  you  were 
here,  and  that  you  wished  to  see  me." 

"I  am  glad  to  have  given  you  so  much  happiness. 
You  have  had  so  little  in  exile." 

"And  I  am  here  to  thank  you,  and  to  say  that  if 
nothing  else  happened  to  me  in  this  world,  the  memory 
of  this  meeting  will  make  my  life  beautiful  forever, 
and  fill  it  with  joy.  I  offer  my  poor  service.  I  make 
my  act  of  contrition  for  the  sins  of  weakness.  I  promise 
to  do  better." 

"Ah,  my  dear,  my  most  dear  son,  how  the  heart 
speaks  in  you !" 

"I  am  not  worthy  to  be  called  your  son,  Sire." 

"You  shall  have  the  chance  to  prove  your  worth.  But 
now  we  must  also  consider  your  dear  brother,  the  Car- 
dinal. What  will  he  say  to  all  this  ?" 

"What  he  has  said  so  often :  impossible !  But  now 
having  served  his  pleasure  to  the  limit  of  endurance  I 
must  act  for  myself." 

"You  have  assuredly  fulfilled  your  duty  in  this  long, 
unnecessary  exile.  You  have  given  your  brother's 


AN    EMPEROR'S     CUNNING.          193 

prophecies  of  my  fate  time  to  prove  their  correctness. 
I  think  even  that  stern  cleric  must  admit  your  fidelity, 
praise  your  patience,  and  absolve  you  from  the  charge 
of  undue  haste." 

"That  stern  cleric,  Sire,  will  never  forgive  me  for 
this  desertion,  not  of  him,  but  of  his  folly." 

"His  folly !  Ah,  rightly  named  I  And  such  a  man 
to  yield  to  folly!  You  know,  do  you  not,  that  your 
brother  is  among  the  greatest  of  his  time?  I  look  to 
him  to  succeed  His  Holiness,  the  present  Pope,  whose 
temperament  and  health  alike  unfit  him  for  his  lofty 
position." 

"I  have  heard  that  Cardinal  Consalvi  is  a  very  able 
man,"  Andrea  said  proudly,  "but  of  late  I  have  begun 
to  doubt  his  ability.  I  am  no  judge  of  such  a  matter, 
Sire,  but  I  have  to  choose  between  Your  Majesty  and 
my  brother.  The  whole  world  has  accepted  the  genius 
which  resides  in  you,  Sire,  but  it  has  not  done  so  for 
my  brother.  And  so  I  have  decided  for  myself  that  it 
is  safer  to  stand  by  the  greater  man." 

Napoleon  laughed  and  pinched  the  boy's  glowing 
cheek. 

"A  wise  decision,  which  even  Consalvi  must  ap- 
prove," he  said.  "Still  your  brother  is  really  a  great 
man,  not  so  much  in  his  political  sagacity  as  in  his 
temper.  He  could  be  Pope  next  week  by  raising  his 
hand.  He  declines  because  he  does  not  regard  the 
method  of  reaching  the  throne  a  fair  one,  or  alliance 
with  me  safe  and  profitable.  The  cleverest  man  is  blind 
in  some  things." 

"How  often  I  have  heard  my  brother  say  the  same 
thing  of  you,  Sire.'"" 


194  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Ah,  indeed!" 

"It  was  his  only  defence  against  my  argument,  Sire, 
that  you  are  blind  in  one  direction.  If  you  can  see  failure 
for  the  Emperor,  I  would  say,  why  cannot  the  Emperor 
see  it  for  himself,  since  admittedly  he  is  the  superior 
of  any  man  living." 

"Blind  in  one  direction,"  repeated  Napoleon  gravely, 
as  he  looked  into  space,  considering  the  thought.  Long 
afterward  these  two  men,  the  idol  and  the  worshipper, 
recalling  the  truism  of  the  Cardinal  and  this  particular 
moment,  declared  that  two  more  vivid  examples  of  its 
truth  than  themselves  could  not  at  that  instant  have 
been  found  in  the  whole  world ;  for  the  great  Emperor 
had  decided,  against  the  opinions  of  his  best  friends, 
on  the  policy  which  hurled  him  to  destruction ;  and  the 
little  Marquis,  against  the  warnings  of  his  brother,  had 
thrown  in  his  lot  with  the  Emperor  only  to  share  in 
that  tremendous  fall.  Yet  never  had  their  thought  and 
action,  in  their  own  estimation,  so  smacked  of  prudence 
and  wisdom. 

"I  compliment  you  on  your  courage,  Marquis,"  said 
Napoleon  abruptly,  "and  I  am  glad  that  there  will  be 
no  necessity  for  opposing  your  eminent  brother.  I  have 
good  news  for  him  and  you.  The  Pope  and  I  have  come 
to  an  amicable  agreement,  and  in  consequence  your  exile 
is  over.  Consalvi  and  his  household,  after  our  inter- 
view to-day,  will  set  out  for  Fontainebleau,  where  he 
will  resume  his  old  functions  beside  the  Pope." 

"Thank  God  I  have  seen  this  reconciliation." 

"It  leaves  you  free  to  accept  honors  from  me,"  con- 
tinued the  Emperor  kindly,  "and  you  are  hereby  ap- 
pointed coloned  and  aide-de-camp  on  my  staff." 


AN    EMPEKOR'S     CUOTING.          195 

"Only  a  life  of  devotion  can  repay  this  kindness." 

"Yet  it  is  only  the  beginning.  The  future  looks  so 
large  for  His  Eminence  that  a  Consalvi  may  look  at  a 
crown  without  blinking.  You  will  set  out  at  once  to 
Fontainebleau,  leaving  me  to  tell  all  to  your  brother." 

"Oh,  now  I  begin  to  live." 

"Poor  child,  you  have  indeed  suffered.  Fouche  has 
arranged  for  you  to  conduct  Madame  Patterson,  who 
is  now  arrested,  to  Fontainebleau.  You  will  have  a 
company  of  dragoons  under  your  command  for  the  pur- 
pose. There  is  no  harm  threatening  Madame  Patter- 
son. The  Pope  is  soon  to  nullify  her  marriage  with 
King  Jerome,  and  then  she  will  take  her  place  at  court. 
Guard  her  well,  and  do  not  delay." 

With  rapture  Andrea  knelt  once  more  before  the 
Emperor,  kissed  repeatedly  the  delicate  hands  with  their 
diamond  rings,  and  flew  like  a  winged  god  to  his  first 
military  duty  under  the  great  leader.  Napoleon  felt  a 
glow  in  his  heart,  as  if  fire  had  reached  it,  from  con- 
tact with  the  love,  enthusiasm,  and  veneration  of  the 
young  man. 

"They  inspire  me,  as  Fouche  and  Talleyrand  depress 
me.  A  million  like  him  in  France  are  ready  to  follow 
where  I  lead.  Why  then  should  I  lose  heart  before  the 
rats,  the  timid  counsellors,  and  other  creatures  around 
me?  Blind  in  one  direction!  Ah,  how  true!  That 
blindness  is  part  of  our  nature.  It  is  the  most  necessary 
wisdom  to  know  that,  and  to  discover  where  we  are 
blind.  I  shall  learn  it  of  Consalvi." 

In  good  spirits  he  set  out  for  his  interview  with  the 
calm,  stubborn,  far-seeing  Cardinal. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

AN  INVITATION   TO  A   WEDDING. 

THE  Emperor  knew  clearly  the  mind  of  Consalvi, 
his  political  theories,  and  his  present  attitude.  Men 
felt  Consalvi  to  be,  what  he  was  popularly  named  after- 
wards, the  greatest  diplomat  in  Europe.  Only  the  dip- 
lomats could  explain  the  reasons  for  this  belief.  His 
strength  lay  in  the  fact  that  his  principles  permitted 
no  compromise  in  one  direction,  that  he  had  no  per- 
sonal ambitions  to  serve,  and  that  his  resources  were 
sure  if  few.  What  did  Napoleon  hope  from  this  stub- 
born man?  He  scarcely  knew.  It  was  necessary  that 
he  should  be  doing  something  to  impress  that  Europe 
which  was  now  arming  against  him.  His  treasury  had 
no  funds,  his  pcr^.e  were  exhausted,  his  armies  fagged 
out,  and  his  generals  weary  of  war.  The  coming  cam- 
paign would  have  to  be  decided  by  one  great  battle, 
with  defeat  so  awful  for  his  enemies  that  surrender 
would  be  speedy.  Meanwhile  he  had  impressed  part  of 
the  world  with  his  triumph  over  the  Pope  in  coaxing 
him  to  settle  in  Avignon.  If  he  could  now  say  to  courts 
and  diplomats,  Consalvi  is  on  my  side,  he  is  to  succeed 
Pius  VII,  the  weak  would  be  strengthened  and  the 
strong  weakened  by  his  success.  The  tiara  was  no  bribe 
to  a  mind  like  Consalvi's,  but  the  opportunity  to  help 
in  ending  the  continental  wars,  to  restore  government 

196 


AN  INVITATION  TO  A  WEDDING.    197 

to  the  Church  and  peace  to  the  nations,  might  induce 
Consalvi  to  yield.  As  he  rode  his  temper  changed  to 
its  usual  gloomy  tone.  With  all  his  confidence  in  his 
star  he  could  not  conceal  from  himself  that  the  future 
looked  threatening. 

"A  pope  of  Consalvi's  temper  and  skill,"  he  said  to 
himself,  "is  needed  to  support  my  prestige  and  to  dam 
the  torrent  let  loose  by  the  Moscow  tragedy.  Oh,  that 
failure  ruined  me.  France  is  faithful  but  tired,  the 
ministers  can  do  nothing  until  I  have  won  another  vic- 
tory, the  funds  are  lacking.  I  must  get  the  support  of 
this  Consalvi.  Does  he  know  of  my  lost  army?  Oh, 
Russia,  Russia,  give  me  back  my  legions." 

He  dreamed  of  those  unhappy  legions,  the  simple 
and  the  brave,  who  had  perished  in  the  cold  with  his 
name  on  their  blue  lips,  whose  flesh  and  bones  had  en- 
riched the  soil  of  Russia,  who  had  loved  him  even  while 
he  gave  them  over  to  a  horrible  death ;  they  passed 
through  his  imagination  in  long  lines,  ragged,  hungry, 
exhausted,  but  warm-hearted  still,  saluting  him  as  they 
passed  on  to  death.  With  this  picture  in  his  mind  he 
entered  the  little  garden,  where  Consalvi  waited, 
strengthening  his  mind  against  the  coming  onslaught 
with  the  very  thought  which  floated  in  Napoleon's  brain. 
As  the  two  saluted  each  other,  Consalvi  said  to  himself, 
behold  the  brother  of  death !  and  the  Emperor  said  to 
himself,  behold  the  antidote  to  Moscow ! 

"Your  majesty  is  welcome,"  said  the  Cardinal  briefly 
and  coldly. 

"I  see  that  you  have  enjoyed  your  exile,"  replied 
Napoleon. 

"Very  much,  Sire,  and  I  confess  to  the  hope  that  the 


198  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

obscurity  in  which  you  placed  me  so  kindly  would  have 
wiped  out  all  remembrance — " 

"Of  the  cardinal  whom  I  ordered  shot,"  interrupted 
the  Emperor.  "Ah,  few  can  forget  Consalvi." 

"Few  have  remembered  him,  Sire.  It  is  all  the  more 
gracious  of  Your  Majesty  to  honor  me  with  this  visit. 
It  is  a  great  deal  for  the  poor  to  look  at  the  rich,  since 
they  will  never  get  any  closer  to  riches." 

"You  are  still  a  rich  man,  Eminence.  Have  you 
not  health,  friends,  even  a  future?  And  are  you  not 
Consalvi  ?  In  stripping  you  of  your  red  robes  and  mak- 
ing you  the  black  cardinal,"  looking  with  a  smile  at  the 
plain  black  cassock,  "I  took  nothing  of  real  value  from 
you.  Wait  until  I  begin  to  strip  you  in  earnest." 

"Your  Majesty  perhaps  would  like  to  make  a  martyr 
of  me?" 

"Something  as  good:  I  would  like  to  make  you 
pope.  But  come,  I  smell  the  odor  of  coffee.  Let  us 
have  it,  for  I  am  in  excellent  humor  this  morning." 

They  sat  down  in  the  arbor  and  Pierre  filled  the  cups. 
The  two  men  sipped  and  wondered  as  they  exchanged 
commonplaces,  Napoleon  suspecting  that  the  other  knew 
of  Moscow,  Consalvi  amazed  at  the  good  health,  sound 
nerves,  and  cheerfulness  of  this  brother  of  death.  Was 
Napoleon,  as  many  believed,  something  of  a  monster  ? 
His  melancholy  eyes  sought  to  learn  something  from  the 
inscrutable  face  of  Consalvi. 

"I  have  come  with  sincere  terms  for  you,  Consalvi," 
said  he,  "and  also  to  hear  plain  speech  from  a  diplomat." 

"Plain  speech  lives  only  among  the  innocent,  and  is 
an  impossibility  for  diplomats  and  courtiers.  Nor  are 
they  to  blame,  since  princes  have  not  the  skin  to  stand 


AN  INVITATION  TO  A  WEDDING.    199 

such  draughts  of  wind,  and  must  shut  the  door  on 
them.  It  is  perhaps  a  provision  of  nature  that  they  are 
so  sensitive,  so  that  their  great  power  can  easily  be 
controlled  by  the  moral  force  of  their  own  blunders." 

"You  have  your  own  philosophy  I  see.  Well,  since 
I  cannot  command  of  you  plain  speech,  I  beg  of  you 
to  give  it  freely." 

"Then  I  cannot  refuse,  Sire." 

"You  are  kind,  Eminence.  I  have  come  *to  tell  you 
that  your  exile  has  ended,  which  you  know  already, 
that  you  are  to  resume  your  robes  of  office,  and  set 
out  at  once  for  Fontainebleau,  where  the  free  Pope  will 
give  you  your  old  place.  What  do  you  think  of  all 
this?" 

"First,  permit  me  to  ask  the  reason  of  this  change." 

"I  am  tired  of  eating  pope,  which  I  did  not  cook. 
Cardinal  Fesch  has  me  weary  with  his  protests  against 
what  he  calls  an  imprisonment,  and  is  forever  warning 
me  that  they  who  eat  pope  usually  die  of  it.  Anyway 
I  can  dispense  with  the  friendship  of  this  infirm  weak- 
ling, and  repose  comfortably  on  the  victories  past,  pres- 
ent and  to  come." 

He  cast  a  sly  look  at  the  Cardinal  who  did  not  betray 
the  thought,  sad  and  amusing  together,  which  entered 
his  mind :  at  last  the  great  man  had  descended  to  rank 
imposture. 

"Moreover  I  long  for  peace,"  continued  the  Emperor. 
"Once  I  have  crushed  those  who  still  hunger  for  my 
bones  I  shall  establish  a  peace  more  real  and  splendid 
than  that  of  Augustus,  because  it  will  endure.  But 
these  are  mere  words.  Here  is  the  main  question :  will 
you  become  pope  after  Pius?" 


200  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"To  what  end  ?"  said  the  calm  tones  of  His  Eminence, 
as  if  Napoleon  had  offered  him  a  trip  to  Paris. 

"To  work  with  me  for  universal  empire  and  universal 
peace." 

"Universal  empire  means  war,  Sire,  and  so  your 
words  contradict  your  intentions  and  plans." 

"You  think  such  an  empire  impossible?" 

"How  much  nearer  are  you  to  it  than  in  1810? 
Have  you  subdued  England  and  captured  the  Orient  ?" 

"These  things  are  to  come,"  replied  Napoleon 
calmly. 

"You  cherish  a  dream,  Sire.  There  will  never  again 
be  a  universal  empire,  even  if  England  surrenders." 

"I  know  your  opinion  on  that  subject,  but  reply  to 
my  question :  will  you  be  pope  after  Pius  ?" 

"I  am  to  be  candid  with  Your  Majesty  ?" 

"As  with  God,  for  if  any  human  being  can  afford 
candor  you  are  the  man.  Give  me  the  full  thought 
of  your  mind,  I  beg  of  you." 

Consalvi  hesitated  a  moment,  between  his  sense  of 
duty  and  his  fine  appreciation  of  the  diplomatic  con- 
sequences. 

"Personally  I  see  no  advantage  in  playing  second 
to  any  monarch,"  he  replied  in  a  musing  way,  while 
the  flashing  eyes  of  the  Emperor  devoured  him.  "Un- 
derstand, Sire,  that  I  am  speaking  from  the  economic 
point  of  view.  In  such  a  team  one  man  dominates, 
and  all  experience  shows  that  with  Your  Majesty  in  the 
team  the  other  man  fades." 

"Because  most  men  have  not  the  stuff  to  stand  up  for 
themselves,"  replied  Napoleon.  "I  ask  you  because  you 
will  not  submit  to  domination  from  me  or  any  other. 


AK  INVITATION  TO  A  WEDDING.    201 

I  shall  have  to  compromise,  but  when  we  have  com- 
promised you  will  carry  out  your  side  of  the  contract 
to  the  letter.  I  know  what  you  are  doing  now.  You 
are  raising  the  price  on  me.  Talleyrand  says  that 
every  man  has  his  price,  and  statecraft  must  discover 
it." 

"Talleyrand  has  never  lacked  the  wisdom  of  the 
serpent.  However,  in  this  case  I  think  he  is  right." 

"Then  name  yours,  Consalvi,  for  the  love  of  God." 

"The  freedom  of  the  Church—" 

"You  have  it." 

"At  Avignon,  Sire?"  and  the  Cardinal  smiled. 

"You  shall  have  it  at  Rome,  at  Constantinople,  at 
Antioch,  at  Jerusalem,  my  friend.  It  matters  not  so 
that  you  wear  the  tiara." 

"Your  Majesty  is  generous.  Then  an  immediate  end 
to  these  desolating  wars,  which  are  eating  the  very 
marrow  of  Europe  and  civilization." 

"That  is  my  aim,  and  it  will  be  achieved  by  universal 
empire,  in  which  you  will  be  the  spiritual  head  and  I 
the  temporal." 

"That  dream  I  cannot  support,"  said  the  Cardinal 
firmly.  "Have  you  forgotten  the  Revolution  and  the 
Terror?" 

"Does  a  sane  man  worry  over  a  nightmare?" 

"Ah,  Sire,  you  seem  in  this  to  be  as  ordinary  as 
Metternich  and  Pitt.  They  have  not  been  able  to  see 
that  with  the  year  1789  the  history  and  the  method 
of  statecraft  changed  their  very  essence.  The  world 
shall  never  again  be  ruled  in  the  old  fashion.  It  will 
not  submit  either  to  moral  grandeur,  or  to  sublime  force, 
or  to  military  power." 


202  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"You  are  putting  me  off,"  said  Napoleon,  losing  his 
temper.  "You  are  not  a  statesman,  Consalvi,  and  per- 
haps you  take  me  for  a  fool.  Have  you  learned  nothing 
since  our  last  meeting?" 

"A  great  deal,"  replied  the  other  thoughtfully,  but 
he  did  not  say  what  he  had  learned.  Yet  the  Emperor's 
face  flushed  with  rage  and  disappointment. 

"You  will  not  be  pope  then  after  Pius?"  he  said 
angrily. 

"That  is  as  God  wills,  Sire.  It  is  hardly  a  pleasant 
position  at  any  time,  and  yoked  with  Your  Majesty — " 

"Nonsense !  Let  us  end  this  foolish  talk.  You  refuse 
my  offer.  Well,  go  take  your  place  at  Avignon,  where 
your  stubbornness  will  find  stones  enough  to  break  on. 
After  a  course  in  Avignon  statecraft  you  will  probably 
have  learned  what  you  should  have  learned  studying 
my  victories:  that  universal  empire  is  no  dream:  that 
I  shall  achieve  it:  that  the  Revolution  died  when  I 
was  born:  that  it  gave  birth  to  me:  and  that  I  shall 
complete  what  it  began,  the  destruction  of  petty  mon- 
archy. What  have  you  learned  in  your  exile  ?" 

"The  limitations  of  your  power,  Sire,"  replied  Con- 
salvi, gazing  at  the  burning  face  of  the  Emperor  calmly. 
"And  you  should  have  learned  them  too,  even  here,  with 
the  most  helpless  man  in  France.  You  have  failed 
either  to  bribe,  or  even  to  interest  me.  You  asked  for 
plain  speech,  you  received  it,  and  yet  you  have  not  had 
the  strength  to  bear  it.  It  is  poor  reward  for  candor 
to  be  called  names." 

"Ah,  you  can  afford  to  be  insolent,"  snapped  the 
Emperor.  "Well,  let  us  see.  Fouche  must  be  here 
somewhere." 


AN  INVITATION  TO  A  WEDDING.    203 

He  left  the  arbor  roughly  and  rushed  into  the  house 
calling  Fouche.  At  the  same  moment  Corona  leaned 
out  of  a  window  and  beckoned  to  the  Cardinal,  who 
hastened  to  obey  her  passionate  gesture.  She  whis- 
pered her  message. 

"They  have  arrested  Madame  Bonaparte,  and  sent 
her  under  escort  to  Fontainebleau.  I  saw  them  set  out, 
and  Andrea  was  at  the  head  of  the  escort.  They  told  me 
he  was  the  Colonel  Consalvi,  aide-de-camp  to  the 
Emperor." 

The  Cardinal  struck  his  hands  together  in  anguish 
and  then  pressed  them  to  his  breast. 

"I  see,  I  see,  Corona,"  he  whispered  back.  "This 
monster  has  begun  his  work,  he  has  tricked  Andrea, 
bought  him  with  some  bribe  that  would  tempt  a  seraph, 
and  we  have  lost  him.  You  were  always  on  Bona- 
parte's side,  and  I  have  tried  to  deal  most  generously 
with  him,  yet  see  how  he  slays  us  both.  Do  you  not 
see  ?  He  has  won  the  lad  with  a  uniform,  and  it  looks 
to  me  as  if  ...  " 

Corona  withdrew  before  the  sentence  was  finished, 
for  the  Emperor  came  back  suddenly.  He  was  sur- 
prised to  find  Consalvi  quite  pale,  with  the  sweat  on 
his  forehead. 

"Here  are  your  precise  instructions,  Consalvi,"  he 
said  harshly,  watching  the  prelate's  emotion.  "I  know 
that  you  measure  the  Russian  campaign  with  Metter- 
nich's  tape,  but  you  should  wait  for  the  new  measure 
which  I  shall  give  that  dancing-master  in  the  Spring." 

"I  have  my  own  tape,"  replied  Consalvi  with  diffi- 
culty. "For  that  tremendous  tragedy  I  have  only  sym- 
pathy— " 


204  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Silence,"  thundered  Napoleon,  "I  do  not  seek  sym- 
pathy from  enemies." 

"And  I  keep  mine  for  those  who  deserve  it,"  returned 
Consalvi  bitterly.  "Every  soldier  of  France  that  bled, 
froze  and  starved  to  death  in  Russia,  to  build  your 
universal  empire,  his  soul  cries  to  heaven  for  vengeance 
against  you.  It  is  with  these  helpless,  noble,  unhappy 
victims  of  ambition  and  folly  I  sympathize." 

"I  asked  for  candor  and  I  get  an  extra  dose  of  it," 
laughing. 

"I  have  been  dumb  long  enough.  Is  it  not  time  to 
speak?  Russia  has  set  me  free.  It  has  even  avenged 
us.  You  offered  me  a  crown  when  your  own  lies  buried 
in  the  snows  of  Russia.  You  gave  the  Church  over  to 
disorder,  the  Pope  to  exile,  and  me  to  want  and  shame, 
but  God  has  surrendered  you  to  Russia.  Emperor, 
after  this  I  shall  strike  when  you  strike,  insult  when 
you  insult." 

Fouche  and  Corona  suddenly  rushed  forward. 

"He  has  gone  mad,"  whispered  the  Minister. 

"Oh,  my  dear  friend,  remember  where  you  are," 
pleaded  Corona.  For  the  Cardinal's  pallor  had  in- 
creased and  he  looked  old  and  distracted.  The  Em- 
peror watched  him  with  a  curious  eye,  unable  to  explain 
this  sudden  change  from  coldness  to  passion,  from 
sanity  to  madness. 

"The  carriage  is  waiting,  Sire,  let  us  go,"  said 
Fouche. 

"Madman,  I  told  you  a  moment  ago  that  you  had 
much  left  to  tempt  the  greed  of  a  king,"  shouted 
Napoleon. 

"Andrea  is  gone,"  replied  Consalvi,  as  tears  began 


AN  INVITATION  TO  A  WEDDING.    205 

to  course  down  his  cheeks,  but  only  Corona  heard  the 
sad  words. 

"You  have  health,  reputation  and  friends,"  the 
Emperor  went  on. 

"Russia  devours  yours,"  cried  Consalvi  loudly. 

"I  begin  with  your  friends — " 

"You  shall  end  with  Russia,"  shouted  the  Cardinal 
more  fiercely,  advancing  on  the  Emperor. 

"I  begin  with  that  most  faithful  friend,  your 
brother — " 

"You  shall  answer  for  every  hair  of  his  head,  Em- 
peror." 

Fouche  interposed  between  the  two  men  and  Corona 
delayed  the  advance  of  the  Cardinal  by  seizing  his  arm. 

"He  has  deserted  you  for  place  and  love  beside  his 
Emperor,"  and  Napoleon  could  not  resist  the  sneering 
laugh  which  accompanied  his  words.  Corona  looked 
at  him  in  astonishment. 

"True,  true,"  said  Consalvi,  shrinking,  "but  you  shall 
die  deserted  of  God  and  man,  and  the  dead  soldiers 
of  the  Russian  graveyard  will  curse  you  as  you  depart 
to  your  master." 

"He  is  indeed  mad,"  cried  the  Emperor  turning  on 
his  heel,  but  pausing  at  the  door.  "I  command  you, 
Consalvi—" 

"Only  by  leave  of  the  Czar,"  replied  the  Cardinal 
with  a  loud  laugh. 

"Oh,  Sire,  do  not  torture  him,"  urged  Fouche. 

"What  in  the  name  of  God  has  happened  to  him?" 
said  Napoleon,  who  smarted  under  the  lashes  of  the 
distracted  prelate.  "A  moment  ago  he  was  as  cold  as 
you,  Fouche,  and  much  saner." 


206  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Probably  he  has  heard  of  his  brother's  lapse  from 
grace." 

"Ah,  indeed !  of  course.  Consalvi,  two  weeks  hence 
you  will  appear  at  Fontainebleau,  to  attend  the  nuptials 
of  Colonel  the  Marquis  Consalvi  with  your  protegee, 
Madame  Patterson,  the  cast-off  mistress  of  King 
Jerome." 

And  with  that  shot  the  great  man  departed  leaving 
Corona  weeping  in  silence  and  the  Cardinal  utterly 
broken,  hysterical,  and  beside  himself  at  the  blackness 
of  the  tragedy  which  had  overtaken  his  beloved  brother. 
The  two  mourners  could  hear  the  Emperor  laughing  as 
he  passed  through  the  house  to  his  carriage. 

"So  Satan  laughs  at  the  sorrows  of  men,"  murmured 
the  Cardinal. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  PRISONERS   OF  FONTAINEBLEAT7. 

MADAME  PATTERSON-BONAPARTE  enjoyed  her  dubi- 
ous position  in  the  palace  of  Fontainebleau  for  many 
reasons,  but  chiefly  because  it  ranked  with  the  Pope's. 
They  were  the  prisoners  of  Fontainebleau.  His  Holi- 
ness had  a  section  of  the  palace  to  himself,  with  digni- 
taries and  servants  according  to  his  station;  the  obsti- 
nate wife  of  Jerome  lived  obscurely  in  the  apartment 
of  a  maid  of  honor,  did  her  own  mending,  and  saw  only 
the  lesser  functionaries.  She  was  treated  with  the 
utmost  respect,  and  addressed  as  Madame  Elisabeth, 
allowed  the  freedom  of  one  section  of  palace  and  garden, 
provided  with  many  innocent  luxuries,  and  given  to 
understand  that  better  times  were  coming  for  her.  One 
visitor  had  free  access,  the  glittering  Marquis  Consalvi. 
She  had  more  leisure  than  was  good  for  her,  than  she 
knew  how  to  use,  except  in  useless  speculations  on  the 
past,  present  and  future  of  her  confused  existence. 

"This  however  is  better  than  Malmaison,"  she  ad- 
mitted to  Andrea. 

"And  how  is  it  better  ?"  he  asked,  not  caring  much 
to  know,  but  for  the  sake  of  conversation  with  this 
charming,  inexplicable  woman. 

"I  had  no  political  existence  with  that  dear,  good, 

207 


208  THE    BLACJ^    CARDINAL. 

suffering  woman,  Jos^phine)  being  just  a  hunted  crim- 
inal for  Fouche  to  imprison.  Here  I  am  a  state  pris- 
oner, in  conjjjany  with  the  Pope.  Just  think  of  the 
English  papers  and  the  American  too  announcing  that 
Mada^ne  Patterson-Bonaparte  is  confined  at  the  palace 
of  Fontainebleau.  Isn't  that  beautiful  ?" 

"It  might  be  if  the  papers  had  the  news,"  said 
Andrea  wickedly,  "but  in  this  instance  not  a  soul  knows 
that  you  are  here  except  the  few  who  do  not  tell  tales." 

"I  sent  out  letters,"  she  said,  and  he  laughed.  "Ah, 
I  see.  They  were  intercepted,  of  course.  Then  you 
must  do  me  a  favor,  Marquis." 

"Do  you  forget,  Madame  Elisabeth,  that  I  am  aide- 
de-camp  to  His  Majesty  ?"  replied  the  Marquis  with 
mock  severity. 

"How  can  I  ?"  she  complained,  "when  you  come 
every  day  in  a  different  uniform,  and  each  so  stagger- 
ing that  I  can  hardly  speak  to  you.  I  never  dreamed 
a  mere  little  Roman  Marquis  could  look  so  exalted,  so 
sublime,  really." 

'  "And  what  will  you  feel  when  I  shall  have  won  my 
honors  in  the  war  that  is  coming?  when  I  enter  with 
the  titles,  the  medals,  the  gold  braid,  the  general  splen- 
dor of  a  marshal  ?  The  Empress  tells  me  that  I  must 
be  a  marshal  very  soon.  Napoleon  hints  at  it  every  time 
we  meet.  How  will  you  stand  such  glory  then?" 

"And  you  see  the  Empress  often,  and  the  Emperor  ?" 

"Naturally,  as  aide-de-camp,"  he  said  proudly. 

"My,  my,  but  you  are  carried  away  with  your  honors ! 
And  what  will  His  Eminence  say  to  all  this  when  he 
appears  at  court  ?" 

"What  can  he  say  but  congratulate  me  on  my  sue- 


PRISONERS  OF  FONTAINEBLEAU.    209 

cess  ?  After  all,  I  owe  it  to  my  dear  brother  and  not 
to  myself.  The  Emperor  would  not  look  a  second  time 
at  me  but  for  my  relationship  to  the  Cardinal." 

"But  what  I  fail  to  understand  is  the  change  of 
front  on  the  part  of  His  Eminence,  who  is  anything 
but  a  changeable  personage." 

"All  due,"  said  the  Marquis  airily,  "to  the  charm 
of  the  Emperor,  and  to  his  political  tact.  The  dif- 
ferences between  Pope  and  Emperor  have  been  wiped 
out.  There  is  to  be  no  more  fighting.  The  Cardinals 
are  coming  every  day  from  all  parts  of  the  world  to 
attend  the  Pope  freely.  That  is  why  I  could  accept 
an  army  position  from  the  Emperor  without  compro- 
mising my  brother." 

"I  am  glad  that  my  dear  brother-in-law  is  so  kind 
to  you,"  she  said.  "Does  he  inquire  for  me  at  all  ?" 

"Regularly,  and  tells  me  that  your  day  is  coming, 
that  your  position  at  court  is  assured,  with  many  other 
nice  things  which  show  his  good  will.  It  is  certainly 
a  great  change  for  us  both.  A  few  weeks  ago  I  was 
moping  and  dying,  in  an  old  suit,  complaining  to  His 
Eminence  by  look  and  word,  and  you  were  a  mere 
American  dodging  Fouche.  Today — " 

He  looked  about  at  the  gorgeous  apartment  where 
they  sat,  then  at  his  fine  uniform,  finally  at  contem- 
plative Betty,  who  laid  down  her  sewing  and  counted 
on  her  fingers. 

"First  at  the  walls,  then  at  the  uniform,  and  last  of 
all  at  me !  Oh,  how  old  and  faded  I  must  have  grown 
in  my  trouble  when  a  Roman  nobleman  ranks  a  fellow- 
prisoner  of  the  Pope  below  his  uniform!" 

"Everything  has  its  value,"  he  replied  calmly.   "We 


210  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

look  first  and  last  at  you,  Madame  Elisabeth.  We 
forget  the  frescoes  and  throw  away  the  uniform  because 
it  fades,  but  you  no  one  forgets,  for  you  do  not  fade, 
or  grow  old,  or  lose  your  essence." 

"Thank  you  for  being  so  nice,"  and  something  in 
his  fervent  tone  brought  a  little  blush  to  her  cheek. 
"I  should  not  wonder  if  in  this  gay  court  you  would 
learn  to  flirt  a  little.  I  feel  that  you  have  changed 
some  since  your  arrival  here." 

"Some!"  he  repeated,  rising  to  march  about  the 
room.  "Why,  Madame,  my  life  is  revolutionized !  I 
do  not  know  myself,  from  this  light  and  joy  within  me. 
I  would  not  go  back  to  exile  for  all  the — " 

"Principles  of  Consalvi,"  she  continued  at  his  sig- 
nificant pause. 

"I  had  made  up  my  mind,"  he  said  resuming  his 
seat,  "to  get  away  from  Rheims  and  to  join  the  Em- 
peror, or  to  join  something  where  life  could  leap  in  my 
dull  veins.  You  have  no  idea  how  after  three  years 
of  routine  in  Rheims  life  died  out  in  me." 

"I  have  a  very  clear  idea,  Marquis,  for  I  spent  most 
of  that  same  time  in  Malmaison,  waiting  and  hoping 
for  that  which  never  came." 

"Ah,  yes,  we  have  had  precisely  the  same  trial,"  he 
replied  with  a  tender  look.  "I  had  forgotten  that. 
But  like  you  I  came  to  the  point  where  endurance 
was  no  longer  possible.  It  mattered  not  to  me  at  that 
moment  whether  peace  was  made  between  Emperor 
and  Cardinal.  I  resolved  to  throw  in  my  lot  with  the 
Emperor,  and  I  was  saved  from  a  necessary  lapse  by 
the  luck  of  the  time." 

"First  luck  which  you  have  had  in  years,"  said  she. 


PKISONEKS  OF  EONTAINEBLEATJ.    211 

"No,  the  second,"  he  replied  with  another  tender 
glance,  which  made  Betty  laugh  heartily. 

"Are  you  really  making  love  to  me,  Marquis  ?"  said 
she  sweetly.  , 

"I  do  not  need  to  in  this  place,  which  swarms  with 
youthful  beauties.  Wait  till  you  see  the  maids-of -honor 
before  whom  I  march  every  hour  that  I  am  on  duty. 
You  will  not  then  interpret  every  glance  as  a  declara- 
tion of  love." 

"Thank  you.  I  shall  repay  that  remark  when  it 
comes  my  turn  to  march  every  hour  before  the  gallants 
of  the  court.  I  am  glad  that  the  Emperor  speaks  well 
of  me.  At  the  same  time  I  am  full  of  apprehension. 
This  sudden  change  for  the  better  seems  to  me  full 
of  danger.  I  do  not  trust  Bonaparte." 

"Because  you  do  not  know  him." 

"I  not  know  him !" 

"Oh,  of  course,  you  have  every  reason  to  detest  the 
great  man,  but  really  and  truly  there  is  in  him  some- 
thing so  winning  that  I  get  mushy  thinking  of  him.  I 
know  that  in  battle  I  would  die  laughing  if  his  eyes 
were  fixed  on  me.  I  have  heard  that  said  of  his  soldiers. 
He  inspires  you.  He  is  wonderful." 

"Everything  is  wonderful  to  a  greenhorn,"  Betty 
said  shrewdly.  "Tell  me  this :  did  you  see  your  brother 
before  we  set  out  from  Eheims  ?" 

"No.  The  Emperor  bade  me  make  haste  to  escort 
you  hither.  He  said  that  he  would  make  all  the  ex- 
planations to  the  Cardinal." 

"And  you  have  not  heard  from  him  since  ?" 

"No,  for  His  Eminence  will  be  here  shortly  to  take 
his  old  place  as  Secretary  of  State." 


212  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Well,  it  may  be  all  right,  but  the  lying  I  have  seen 
at  court  in  my  brief  acquaintance  with  it — they  call  it 
diplomacy — leaves  me  suspicious  of  the  Emperor  him- 
self." 

"Oh,  Madame  Bonaparte,"  Andrea  replied  in  a  tone 
of  reproach. 

"Well,  be  on  your  guard.  You  admit  you  are  often 
mushy.  I  was  once.  I  have  recovered ;  and  I  mean 
to  stay  so." 

Thus  the  two  badgered  each  other  in  daily  conver- 
sation, but  neither  had  any  doubt  that  their  ships  had 
at  last  come  home.  The  Marquis  Consalvi  trod  on  air 
and  dreamed  angelic  dreams  day  and  night.  Being  a 
handsome,  well-set  up  youngster,  courteous  and  very 
gay,  with  all  the  Roman  vivacity,  he  had  at  once  become 
a  court  favorite,  petted  by  the  ladies,  envied  by  his 
equals,  courted  by  the  great  men  of  Paris.  These 
understood  clearly  the  plans  of  Napoleon  with  regard 
to  Cardinal  Consalvi,  who  was  to  be  the  next  pope,  and 
would  soon  be  on  the  throne,  and  whose  only  brother 
might  be  considered  a  king  of  the  coming  decade.  The 
ambitious  esteemed  him  as  the  luckiest  man  of  the 
year.  Emperor  and  Empress  made  much  of  him.  His 
love  for  the  former  had  no  bounds.  Napoleon  had 
intoxicated  the  lad,  a  feat  quite  easy,  natural  and  fre- 
quent with  the  son  of  the  Corsican  lawyer.  The  devo- 
tion of  years  to  the  theories  of  his  brother  now  looked 
foolish  to  Andrea,  a  waste  of  time,  while  the  acumen  of 
Monsignor  Franchi  looked  like  genius  compared  with 
the  obstinate  attitude  of  Consalvi.  When  he  encoun- 
tered Monsignor  Franchi  in  Paris  he  made  haste  to 
flatter  him,  not  knowing  how  dismally  the  diplomat 


PRISONERS  OF  FONTAINEBLEAU.    213 

had  failed  in  Rheims,  and  how  low  his  favor  stood  at 
court.  Monsignor  did  not  dare  to  approach  the  Em- 
peror, but  kept  smiling  like  Talleyrand,  never  admit- 
ting disgrace  or  defeat.  He  did  not  know  whether  the 
Marquis  represented  treason  or  change  of  policy.  His 
position  of  favorite  was  undoubted  however,  and  Mon- 
signor Franchi  agreed  with  everything  Andrea  uttered, 
leaving  him  without  suspicion  as  to  the  last  scenes  be- 
tween Emperor  and  Cardinal.  No  mention  was  made 
of  the  Contessa  Corona.  That  quiet  dream  had  come 
to  a  tragic  end.  In  the  brilliant  and  lively  court  it 
no  longer  gave  Andrea  a  twinge,  for  he  had  begun  to 
see  that  a  courtier  may  have  many  similar  experiences 
before  love  makes  him  prisoner  for  life. 

Madame  Bonaparte  studied  the  situation  closely,  for 
experience  had  made  her  distrustful  of  first  impressions 
and  surface  incidents.  The  beauty  of  life  at  Fontaine- 
bleau  enchanted  her.  There  seemed  no  end  to  the  de- 
lightful scenes  occurring  there  day  after  day  in  the 
midst  of  so  much  loveliness.  The  great  came  and  went 
with  all  the  dash  and  color  of  the  stage.  Music  colored 
the  darkness  of  the  night,  troops  flashed  across  the  open 
spaces  to  the  sound  of  the  bugle,  and  once  in  a  while 
she  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  white  figure  of  the  Pope 
among  the  flowers  of  his  garden.  They  too,  the  gentle 
old  man  and  the  lonely  American  girl,  were  the  pris- 
oners of  Fontainebleau,  deprived  of  their  crowns  and 
their  estates,  mere  shadows  on  the  glory  of  the  palace. 
Well,  that  was  something,  said  Betty  with  a  laugh  at 
her  own  conceit.  Pius  VII  dreamed  of  getting  back 
to  Rome  and  she  dreamed  of  getting  back  her  Jerome. 
Was  this  palace  a  stepping-stone  to  greater  glory  ?  Hope 


214  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

said  yes,  and  experience  no.  The  spell  of  court  life 
Betty  had  never  escaped  from,  after  her  enchanting 
but  minor  part  in  the  scenes  at  the  Louvre  three  years 
previous.  She  imagined  that  if  once  her  feet  were 
fairly  planted  in  that  garden  of  delights  her  happiness 
would  be  complete,  life  would  fill  up  with  sunshine, 
and  darkness  never  be  known  again.  Her  practical 
nature  warned  her  against  this  delusion.  Had  she  not 
seen  the  tears  of  Josephine  in  Malmaison?  and  heard 
the  stories  of  broken  hearts  in  the  highest  places  ?  but 
like  a  child  she  continued  to  cherish  the  vain  thought, 
and  to  dream  of  the  happiness  that  must  come  with  the 
pleasures,  riches,  glories,  sports,  and  companionships 
of  a  famous  court.  It  would  come  through  Jerome  of 
course,  but  when  she  brought  her  hero  before  the  court 
of  common  sense,  interrogated  him  as  to  ways  and 
means,  and  asked  him  point  blank  how  he  intended  to 
drop  Queen  Caroline  and  make  Betty  Patterson  his 
true  queen,  there  was  no  answer.  It  could  not  be  done 
even  by  so  great  a  power  as  love;  unless  Jerome  fled 
from  Europe  back  to  the  wilderness,  and  that  she  did 
not  desire ;  or,  unless  the  Empire  went  to  smash,  which 
was  unlikely  and  not  to  be  desired.  She  wished  to  live 
at  court,  to  be  hand  and  glove  with  the  notables  of  the 
day,  and  to  write  letters  home  to  Dolly  Manners  filled 
with  her  glory.  Why  had  she  been  made  a  prisoner 
and  located  amid  scenes  so  glorious  ?  Was  not  Napoleon 
contemplating  her  indemnification  for  so  much  suffer- 
ing? Her  shrewdest  speculation  found  no  sufficient 
answer  to  the  question,  until  Monsignor  Franchi  ap- 
peared one  day  in  her  little  salon.  She  liked  him 
because  he  had  been  kind,  indulgent,  and  helpful  to  her, 


PRISONERS  OF  FONTAINEBLEAU.    215 

for  the  sake  of  his  friend  and  patroness,  the  Empress 
Josephine.  Moreover  he  had  all  the  virtues  of  the 
Roman  patrician  and  ecclesiastic,  elegant  manners,  dis- 
tinguished bearing,  courteous  deference  to  others.  As 
a  diplomat  he  had  only  one  merit,  persistence.  Nothing 
discouraged  him,  and  he  was  often  useful,  always  cour- 
ageous. With  his  mediocre  ability  he  had  to  be  cour- 
ageous, to  bear  the  scorn  of  the  clever  and  to  carry 
defeat  with  dignity.  Betty  felt  that  his  life  was  bound 
to  be  a  sad  one  at  the  finish. 

"So  kind  of  you,  Monsignor,"  she  murmured  in 
her  sweetest  tone.  "And  of  course  you  can  tell  me, 
if  anyone  can,  why  I  am  here  in  this  fashion,  and  what 
the  Emperor  is  going  to  do  with  me  ?" 

"I  can  tell  you  what  everyone  knows  at  court,"  he 
replied,  "that  I  have  not  dared  to  approach  His 
Majesty  since  my  return  from  Rheims." 

"And  why  have  you  not  dared,  Monsignor?  You, 
his  friend  ?" 

"Ah,  Madame  Bonaparte,  we  are  only  his  friends 
while  we  can  bring  him  rich  tribute.  I  failed  on  my 
visit  to  Cardinal  Consalvi.  A  double  failure !  I  knew 
that  the  Cardinal  could  not  be  moved  from  his  attitude. 
I  found  him  however  more  flexible  than  usual,  he  ex- 
pressed a  willingness  to  treat  with  the  Emperor,  and  I 
reported  that  willingness  as  almost  a  surrender." 

"I  thought  you  knew  His  Eminence  better." 

"I  know  him  very  well,  but  permitted  myself  to  be 
deceived  by  my  own  wishes.  Never  did  he  prove  more 
obstinate,  more  hateful  to  the  Emperor.  They  had  an 
awful  time  of  it,  and  when  his  Majesty  was  leaving 
Consalvi  actually  shouted  at  him:  Russia!" 


216  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Then  tell  me:  why  is  the  Marquis  Consalvi  here 
as  the  friend  and  favorite  of  Napoleon,  the  hero  of  the 
hour,  named  as  the  coming  lucky  man  ?" 

She  spoke  with  vehemence  and  Monsignor  looked  at 
her  curiously,  as  if  he  doubted  the  sincerity  of  the 
question,  but  he  replied  without  hesitation. 

"I  have  not  dared  to  question  him,  because  such 
questions  often  reach  the  Emperor.  He  left  Rheims 
with  you  while  the  diplomats  were  muddling  things — " 

"As  usual,"  said  she. 

"As  usual,"  he  repeated.  "I  know  that  he  had  made 
up  his  mind  to  join  Napoleon's  court,  and  the  recent 
reconciliation  of  Pope  and  Emperor  helped  him.  But 
his  position  is  astonishing.  He  is  the  favorite." 

"So  is  mine,  Monsignor." 

"Have  you  not  connected  the  two  astonishments  in 
your  speculations  ?" 

"Never.  Ah,  now  I  see  you  do  know  something. 
Out  with  it,  my  friend." 

"It  is  but  a  mere  report,"  he  said  with  hesitation, 
"and  I  cannot  vouch  for  it.  The  last  word  of  the 
Emperor  to  Consalvi  was  a  bitter  invitation  and  com- 
mand for  him  to  appear  shortly  at  Fontainebleau  to 
attend  the  nuptials  of  his  brother  Andrea  with  Madame 
Patterson-Bonaparte." 

The  shocks  of  ten  years  had  steeled  Betty  to  sur- 
prises, but  this  took  her  off  her  feet,  and  she  fell  into 
almost  hysterical  laughter. 

"You  do  not  believe  it  ?"  Monsignor  said  somewhat 
mortified. 

"I  know  it,  Monsignor.  Oh,  the  art  of  this  incom- 
parable Napoleon.  He  dangles  the  tiara  before  Con- 


PRISONERS  OF  FONTAINEBLEAII.    217 

salvi,  a  crown  before  the  Marquis,  and  a  court  marriage 
before  me,  to  destroy  us  and  reduce  us  to  his  creatures. 
He  has  failed  with  the  Cardinal  and  he  will  fail  with 
me,  but  with  the  Marquis  he  will  make  a  success.  Go, 
Monsignor,  warn  the  Cardinal,  and  hurry  him  hither. 
I  will  give  you  a  letter  which  you  must  see  safely 
delivered  to  King  Jerome.  If  we  are  to  beat  the  Em- 
peror we  shall  have  to  sit  up  nights." 

When  the  Monsignor  departed  Betty  recalled  the 
warning  of  Cardinal  Consalvi:  that  the  Emperor  had 
many  ways  of  disposing  of  her  besides  prison  and 
exclusion  from  France :  that  he  might  kill  her  quietly, 
or  marry  her  to  a  pliable  courtier  so  to  hold  her  down. 
She  had  to  admit  that  he  was  doing  it  handsomely  in 
the  plan  to  marry  her  to  the  handsome,  lovable  Mar- 
quis, who  might  soon  be  brother  to  the  reigning  pope 
and  a  king !  Then  she  laughed  again ! 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

THE  EMPEBOB'S  EECEEATION. 

GEEAT  as  was  the  genius  of  Napoleon  in  certain 
directions  he  always  remained  as  much  a  mystery  to 
himself  as  to  others.  He  found  depths,  in  that  person- 
ality with  which  God  had  endowed  him,  too  deep  for 
his  sharp  eye,  and  complexities  too  tangled  for  an  auda- 
cious and  irreverent  mind  to  solve.  He  could  not 
explain  to  himself  why  he  bothered  with  the  Pope, 
with  Consalvi,  with  the  Marquis  and  with  Madame 
Patterson,  as  he  called  her,  who  were  the  midgets  of 
his  court,  mere  flies  on  the  wheel  at  that  moment.  His 
Empire  was  on  the  verge  of  a  precipice,  perhaps  the 
precipice ;  he  had  no  money  for  the  summer  campaign, 
and  could  borrow  none,  except  by  force  from  his  rich 
relatives ;  his  sole  hope  of  success  over  the  league  form- 
ing against  him  lay  in  a  single  crushing  defeat  of  its 
armies,  with  the  consequent  capture  of  cities  and  rich 
treasuries,  and  a  truce  or  a  long  peace ;  his  ambassadors 
and  diplomats  could  get  no  terms  anywhere,  no  con- 
cessions, no  alliances,  no  money,  because  Russia  had 
beaten  him;  yet  in  this  desperate  hour  he  could  play 
with  destiny,  and  plot  against  the  poor  souls  from 
whom  he  had  taken  everything.  To  him  his  plots 
looked  like  beneficence,  and  thus  he  presented  them  to 

218 


THE   EMPEROR'S    RECREATION.      219 

the  sufferers.  About  the  time  Betty  discovered  his 
plan  to  marry  her  to  the  Marquis,  Napoleon  paid  a 
visit  to  the  Pope  in  his  quiet  but  sumptuous  apartments. 
He  had  a  spark  of  affection  for  the  old  man  who  had 
crowned  him,  and  treated  him  with  the  deference  of 
a  loving  son.  When  he  entered  the  room  preceded  by 
a  prelate,  he  knelt  at  the  feet  of  the  venerable  pontiff 
and  kissed  his  hand.  Four  years  of  imprisonment  had 
inflicted  the  usual  penalties  on  Pius  VII.  Never  very 
strong  the  calamities  of  his  reign  had  weakened  his 
constitution  still  more.  Without  advisers  and  with 
little  reliable  news  from  the  world  outside,  he  had  be- 
come the  prey  of  his  own  fancies  and  the  innocent  tool 
of  his  imperial  colleague.  When  the  Emperor  discussed 
with  him  the  problems  of  government,  the  old  man  felt 
that  Pope  and  Emperor  ruled  the  world  as  in  the  golden 
days  of  Charlemagne.  When  alone,  and  the  actual 
condition  touched  him,  he  wept  in  despair.  The  Em- 
peror kept  him  informed  of  the  popular  criticism  of 
his  career:  how  Catholics  thought  Avignon  should  be 
taken  in  place  of  Rome,  on  the  principle  that  half  a 
loaf  is  better  than  no  bread :  how  Consalvi  was  sneered 
at  all  over  the  world  for  his  long  opposition  to  the 
dictates  of  common  sense :  with  other  comforting  speci- 
mens of  opinion,  all  showing  the  need  of  an  alliance 
between  Pope  and  Emperor. 

"Now  at  last  we  have  it,  Holy  Father,"  said  Napo- 
leon on  this  occasion.  "A  few  more  papers  are  to  be 
signed,  and  then  you  will  be  enthroned  at  Avignon, 
where  the  greatest  empire  of  time  will  be  your  support." 

"More  papers,"  sighed  the  Pope. 

"Ah,  what  a  spectacle  that  will  be,"  the  Emperor 


220  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

replied  with  enthusiasm,  walking  up  and  down,  and 
gesturing,  "what  a  terrible  spectacle  to  the  whole  world 
when  the  Church,  in  the  person  of  Pius  VII,  and  the 
Empire,  in  the  person  of  the  universal  Emperor  Na- 
poleon, join  hands  for  the  conversion  of  the  world." 

"Yes,  indeed,  a  terrible  spectacle,"  said  Pius  with 
a  pleased  smile. 

"We  shall  have  a  missionary  department  of  the  gov- 
ernment, whose  sole  work  will  be  the  baptism  of  the 
heathen  everywhere,  without  delay,  wholesale.  I  mean 
the  savages  of  course,  who  take  their  religion  from  their 
king.  The  other  nations,  who  are  religious  by  con- 
viction, such  as  the  English  and  Russians,  must  be 
converted  at  leisure." 

"I  fear  it  will  be  a  distant  day,"  said  the  Pope. 

"But  not  so  distant,  Holy  Father.  When  the  uni- 
versal Empire  makes  the  Catholic  the  religion  of  the 
State,  you  will  have  millions  of  converts  just  because 
of  that  fact.  Why  are  the  English  all  Protestant  to- 
day, altho  yesterday  they  were  all  Catholics  ?  Because 
Henry  VIII,  Anne  Boleyn,  Somerset  the  Protector, 
and  Elisabeth,  made  heresy  the  religion  of  the  state." 

"A  long  distant  day  before  the  descendants  of  ancient 
Catholics  return  to  the  faith  of  their  fathers,"  re- 
peated Pius  VII. 

"I  see  you  are  despondent  to-day,"  replied  the  Em- 
peror taking  a  seat  near  the  old  man,  and  beginning 
to  fondle  his  feeble,  transparent  hands.  "Well,  do  you 
know  we  are  going  to  have  some  excitement  very  soon, 
here  in  the  palace,  and  you  are  to  be  the  center  of  the 
scene  ?" 

"You  are  planning  something,  my  son  ?" 


THE   EMPEROR'S   RECREATION.      221 

"Nothing  less  than  a  marriage,  Holy  Father.  The 
Marquis  Consalvi  is  about  to  marry  a  charming  young 
lady  of  the  court.  I  hope  you  will  do  your  old  minister 
the  compliment  of  performing  the  ceremony." 

"With  pleasure.  I  had  forgotten  the  young  Marquis. 
It  will  be  a  great  pleasure  to  see  him,  and  to  unite  him 
to  this  charming  young  woman,  who  no  doubt  is  worthy 
of  him." 

"Intimately  connected  with  the  imperial  family," 
said  Bonaparte  with  a  grim  smile. 

"And  the  Cardinal  will  be  there  I  presume  ?" 

"I  gave  him  a  pressing  invitation  indeed  in  person 
at  Rheims.  His  Eminence  may  have  found  some  diffi- 
culty in  packing  up,  but  he  is  on  his  way  here  and 
may  arrive  in  time  to  give  his  brother  away.  It  will 
be  a  great  pleasure  and  honor  for  him  to  have  Your 
Holiness  perform  the  ceremony." 

For  a  moment  Napoleon  considered  the  plan  of  ad- 
mitting Consalvi  to  the  scene  of  his  own  confusion,  just 
to  see  the  rage,  anger  and  grief  of  that  impassive  face, 
to  enjoy  its  horror  at  the  degradation  of  the  Marquis. 
He  dismissed  it.  Consalvi's  rage  had  power  and 
method  like  his  own,  and  might  work  mischief.  Besides 
Consalvi  still  figured  in  his  plans  as  the  successor  of 
this  delicate,  decrepit  old  man  from  whose  nerveless 
hands  the  sceptre  had  fallen,  yet  who  remained  a  mon- 
arch because  millions  of  believers  so  regarded  him.  His 
throne  remained  unshaken,  and  the  diplomats  of 
Europe,  of  all  faiths,  schemed  to  hold  it  up,  independent 
of  such  forces  as  his  own.  He  had  imprisoned  the  old 
man,  exiled  his  advisers,  and  wrecked  his  government ; 
whereupon  England  and  Russia  and  Prussia  made  the 


222  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

restoration  of  Rome  to  Pius  VII  a  feature  of  their 
policies.  Who  can  fathom  these  mysteries  of  human 
government?  How  easy  for  God  to  rule  the  world 
amid  the  clash  of  interests !  Indeed  how  easy  for  him- 
self to  do  the  same,  if  he  could  but  subdue  his  own 
passion  for  empire !  He  started  from  his  reverie  with 
beaming  eye. 

"I  fear,"  the  Pope  was  saying,  "that  Cardinal  Con- 
salvi  will  not  approve  our  plan  of  ruling  from  Avignon. 
He  is  a  stubborn  character,  and  does  not  easily  change." 

"You  must  convince  him,  Holy  Father,"  replied 
the  Emperor  with  force.  "What  have  we  done,  you 
and  I  ?  Simply  brought  the  two  great  powers  of  earth 
into  proper  relation.  You  are  the  successor  of  St. 
Peter,  the  custodian  of  the  keys,  the  keeper  of  the 
world's  conscience;  I  am  the  Emperor,  the  arbiter  of 
social  questions,  the  guardian  of  order  and  peace.  I 
rule  from  Paris  and  you  from  Avignon.  Later  we  may 
make  it  Moscow  and  Rome,  and  later  still  Jerusalem 
and  Antioch.  It  is  a  matter  of  convenience.  Where 
we  are,  there  shall  the  power  be.  Consalvi  is  too  much 
of  a  diplomat  to  believe  in  dreams  of  this  kind.  He 
is  always  measuring  and  weighing  the  power  of  Pitt, 
the  machinations  of  Metternich,  the  strength  of  my 
France.  But  diplomats,  like  critics,  are  the  creatures 
of  that  thing  in  which  they  work.  It  is  the  daring, 
original  author  who  breeds  the  critic.  It  is  the  ruler 
who  breeds  the  diplomat,  and  the  diplomat  thinks,  be- 
cause he  can  measure  what  has  been  done,  that  he  can 
see  also  what  should  come  forth,  and  even  limit  the 
output.  But  you  will  tell  him,  Holy  Father,  that  the 
die  is  cast,  and  that  Dante's  dream  is  about  to  come 


THE   EMPEROR'S    RECREATION.      223 

true.  Absolute  pope  and  absolute  emperor  will  rule 
the  world  for  its  highest  freedom  and  happiness." 

It  was  impossible  even  for  enemies  to  resist  the 
charm  of  Napoleon  when  he  spoke  in  this  fashion.  Tal- 
leyrand and  Fouche  and  their  kind  alone  could  sneer, 
because  sneering  was  their  business.  The  rest  of  man- 
kind cheered  these  grand  sentiments  which  belonged 
to  the  golden  age,  applauded  these  rosy  dreams  which 
nature  had  given  to  Napoleon  in  order  to  destroy  him 
at  the  right  moment.  The  Pope  clapped  his  delicate, 
white  hands,  as  if  applauding  an  actor,  and  Napoleon 
blushed  at  the  compliment  and  the  implication. 

"Ah,  you  think  I  am  Talma,"  he  said. 

"No,  I  think  you  are  Charlemagne,  my  son,  and  I 
rejoice  that  my  hands  anointed  you.  Oh,  God  grant 
that  your  plans  work  out  for  the  salvation  of  society 
and  the  happiness  of  mankind." 

Pius  rose  from  his  seat  and  kissed  the  pale  cheek 
of  this  strange  and  terrible  man,  who  in  this  glowing 
moment  looked  to  his  fervid  imagination  like  the  great 
ruler  of  the  past. 

"They  will,  they  will,"  repeated  Napoleon  fervently, 
"but  you  must  impress  your  sentiments  on  Consalvi,  on 
Pacca,  on  all  the  other  obstinates.  Oh,  you  may  even 
promise  them  Rome,  which  is  only  a  stopping-place 
on  the  road  of  glory.  Indeed  I  see  the  day  when  the 
sole  ruler  of  this  little  planet  will  be  the  Pope-Em- 
peror." 

"Nothing  is  impossible  to  you,"  said  the  Pope  tap- 
ping his  cheek  in  reproof,  "and  you  are  one  of  the 
forces  that  make  dreams  come  true." 


224  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

He  accompanied  the  Emperor  as  far  as  the  door  in 
high  good  humor. 

"Take  care  of  your  health,"  was  the  parting  injunc- 
tion of  Napoleon.  "Keep  out  in  the  open,  increase  your 
strength,  for  great  times  are  coming." 

The  utterance  of  his  own  dreams  intoxicated  the 
Emperor  and  filled  him  for  a  moment  with  the  cer- 
tainty that  they  would  come  true,  but  as  soon  as  he 
stopped  talking  the  shadows  of  doubt  came  back  to 
depress  him.  He  was  still  exalted  when  he  met  Mar- 
quis Consalvi  in  the  ante-room  of  his  own  quarters. 
Such  delight  and  love  shone  in  the  lad's  eyes  that  the 
Emperor  took  his  arm  and  walked  up  and  down  the 
apartment  with  him  for  some  time. 

"The  Pope  is  a  charming  man,  a  real  father  of  the 
faithful.  I  have  just  been  with  him.  He  enters  into 
all  my  schemes,  and  he  is  going  to  persuade  your  stub- 
born brother  to  accept  our  view  of  things.  So  that  by 
the  time  you  meet,  the  Cardinal  will  admit  that  the 
innocence  of  the  children  is  often  ahead  of  the  wisdom 
of  the  old  men.  He  is  still  in  the  shadow,  while  you 
bask  in  the  sun.  Not  a  word.  Tell  me :  how  do  you  find 
Madame  Elisabeth?" 

"Quite  at  her  ease,  but  uncertain  of  the  future," 
replied  Andrea,  blushing.  "I  have  assured  her  of  the 
good  intentions  in  her  behalf,  but  so  far  I  have  not 
hinted  at  the  form." 

"Except  by  those  glances,  sighs,  words,  behaviors 
which  betray  a  man  to  a  woman,  long  before  he  speaks 
his  mind.  And  how  is  that  succeeding?" 

"It  is  hard  to  tell,  Sire.  Madame  Elisabeth  has  a 
prepossession  which  shuts  out  the  view  of  most  men  until 


THE   EMPEROR'S    RECREATION.      225 

they  become  very  emphatic.  Perhaps  I  have  been  dip- 
lomatic, too  slow,  in  order  to  be  sure." 

"Diplomacy  is  indeed  slow,"  said  the  Emperor  laugh- 
ing, "but  I  think  you  have  shown  intelligence.  This 
woman  is  like  your  brother,  obstinate.  She  is  not  to 
be  bribed,  nor  coaxed,  nor  worried,  nor  taken  by  storm. 
The  sunshine  of  court,  of  imperial  favor,  of  future 
glory,  of  immediate  love,  falling  on  her  like  sun  and 
rain  on  the  stubborn  plant  may  banish  prepossessions 
and  give  her  normal  development.  But  assure  me  that 
she  pleases  you." 

"Sire,  she  is  a  wonderful  creature,  and  would  please 
the  most  fastidious,  and  win  the  most  obstinate." 

"Because,  you  shall  not  marry  only  where  your  heart 
is.  I  shall  never  cast  a  shadow  on  your  life,  Marquis, 
if  I  can  help  it,  for  it  would  be  a  crime  against  love, 
against  a  devotion  which  I  prize.  Government  is  a 
hard  task,  and  I  am  often  forced  for  the  sake  of  policy 
to  do  the  thing  which  I  detest.  But  in  your  case  there 
must  be  an  exception.  If  therefore  your  heart  turns 
elsewhere,  speak." 

"Ah,  what  honor  to  hear  Your  Majesty  speak  like 
that.  You  have  only  to  say  the  word  and  I  die  for 
you,  Sire,  as  so  many  better  men  have  done.  But  I 
am  satisfied  with  your  Majesty's  choice,  and  if  the 
lady  will  accept  me  I  am  at  her  service  for  life." 

The  Emperor  pressed  the  lad's  hand  and  embraced 
him. 

"Thank  God,  I  am  surrounded  by  such  affection 
and  devotion  as  yours,"  he  said,  "for  I  shall  need  it 
all  this  year." 

Dismissing  the  Marquis  he  went  on  to  the  apartments 


226  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

of  the  Empress,  for  whom  he  had  a  task  suited  to 
her  fussy  but  useful  powers  of  diplomacy.  The  thought 
of  this  golden-haired,  blue-eyed  Austrian  princess,  who 
had  replaced  Josephine  and  had  come  to  him  as  the 
sign  of  his  tremendous  victory  over  Europe,  no  longer 
gave  him  unmixed  pleasure.  It  was  a  popular  saying, 
already  expressed  by  the  shrewd  Betty,  that  Marie 
Louise  would  prove  another  Marie  Antoinette  to  the 
reigning  monarch  of  France.  Napoleon  was  super- 
stitious enough  to  feel  such  sayings,  and  a  little  shadow 
fell  on  his  brow  as  he  entered  his  wife's  presence.  But 
the  laughing  face  of  the  young  creature,  who  saw  noth- 
ing but  the  glory  of  Napoleon  and  the  eternal  power 
of  her  Austrian  home,  banished  his  frown. 

"You  are  always  smiling,"  he  said,  embracing  her, 
"and  it  makes  me  jealous,  for  I  know  not  whether  it 
is  with  the  joy  of  being  my  wife,  or  the  mother  of  my 
son." 

"It  must  be  both,  Sire,  but  I  myself  do  not  know 
which  joy  gives  me  the  greater  pleasure.  I  have  no 
doubt,  however,  that  you  love  your  son  more  than  you 
do  your  wife,  because  it  would  give  you  more  grief  to 
lose  him  than  to  lose  me." 

"So  you  are  jealous  too,  Madame,"  said  he  slyly. 
"And  I  may  repeat  your  words,  that  the  death  of  your 
son  would  be  to  you  a  greater  calamity  than  the  death 
of  your  husband ;  for  in  the  latter  case  you  would  still 
have  all  that  I  have  been  able  to  give  you,  and  also 
your  son.  On  the  other  hand  I  can  better  afford  to 
lose  my  heir  than  to  lose  you,  for  in  that  event  I  would 
still  have  France,  Austria  and  you.  Now  why  do  you 
tease  your  innocent  mind  with  such  speculations?" 


THE   EMPEROR'S   RECREATION.      227 

"One  must  think  occasionally,  Sire." 

"I  forbid  it.  For  the  present  the  Empress  of  France 
can  afford  to  dispense  with  self-torture.  But  now  I 
have  a  little  task  for  you.  It  is  time  to  spread  the 
net  for  this  American  girl,  the  lady  whom  Jerome  the 
insufferable  raised  up  to  make  trouble." 

"I  am  just  dying  to  meet  her,  Sire.  They  say  she 
is  the  most  original  creature,  and  says  the  most  horrid 
things  at  the  right  moment.  Am  I  to  spread  the  net  ? 
And  how  ?  and  where  ?" 

"At  your  convenience,  Madame.  She  has  been  at- 
tempting mischief  secretly  here  for  years,  and  I  wish 
to  put  an  end  to  it  gracefully.  I  am  going  to  marry 
her  to  young  Consalvi.  The  Pope  will  grant  her  a 
divorce  presently,  and  if  I  marry  her  to  a  courtier  I 
will  have  her  always  under  my  thumb.  You  are  to 
persuade  her  that  imperial  honors  are  in  store  for  her 
if  she  does  as  I  order." 

"There  will  not  be  much  difficulty  in  that  task  ?" 

"Ah,  how  lightly  you  say  that,  after  all  my  warnings 
to  despise  no  antagonist,"  he  said,  shaking  his  finger 
at  her.  "This  is  no  court  maid,  mind  you,  looking 
for  advancement.  She  is  a  savage  from  the  wilderness, 
to  whom  kings  and  queens  are  simply  curiosities.  She 
will  admire  your  jewels  more  than  your  Hapsburg 
name  and  your  imperial  rank.  Dismiss  the  idea  that 
you  are  to  have  an  easy  task  with  the  lady  from  Balti- 
more." 

"You  amaze  me!  Such  praise  from  you,  Sire!" 
said  the  Empress  with  a  pout.  "Is  she  then  a  phil- 
osopher, an  ascetic,  a  saint  ?" 

"I  do  not  know,"  he  replied  meditatively.     "The 


228  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

children  of  the  wilderness  are  an  odd  product.  I  saw 
them  in  Africa.  I  have  not  had  time  to  study  the 
Americans,  to  whom  I  gave  an  empire,  both  to  keep 
them  occupied  and  to  punish  Britain.  It  may  over- 
whelm them  and  again  it  may  overwhelm  the  English. 
I  shall  not  be  here  to  see  the  result.  Well,  do  your 
best  with  Madame  Patterson.  Amuse  yourself  with 
her,  but  do  not  despise  her,  and  bring  her  to  a  happy 
state  of  mind,  if  you  can." 

"If  I  can !"  cried  the  Empress,  pouting  again. 

He  went  away  smiling  at  the  confidence  of  royal 
blood  in  its  powers,  the  confidence  which  destroyed 
Marie  Antoinette,  had  made  Europe  his  vassal,  would 
now  provide  the  clever  woman  from  Baltimore  with 
entertainment,  and  expose  the  Empress  to  disappoint- 
ment, by  which  she  was  to  learn  the  ways  of  greatness. 
He  began  to  laugh  to  himself  at  the  sideshows  of  the 
world,  never  dreaming  that  another  year  would  see  his 
battered  tent  of  empire  flapping  in  the  field  of  the 
sideshows. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE    HUMORS    OF    DIPLOMACY. 

ALL  at  once  Betty  filled  to  the  brim  with  happiness, 
warning  herself  at  the  same  moment  that  such  a  state 
always  leads  to  folly.  She  must  keep  her  wits  about 
her.  Her  happiness  sprang  from  the  fact  that  Napoleon 
had  designs  in  her  regard.  She  was  no  longer  merely 
a  prisoner,  but  a  person  of  consequence.  Moreover, 
knowing  the  game  about  to  be  played,  she  could  enjoy 
delay,  prepare  her  forces,  study  her  plans.  Her  wit 
taught  her  that  to  Napoleon  she  was  of  no  more  con- 
sequence than  a  pin;  that  he  employed  her  merely  to 
help  a  greater  plot  along;  that  this  plot  probably  con- 
cerned Cardinal  Consalvi,  since  the  Marquis  was  one 
of  the  pawns  in  the  game ;  and  that  the  Emperor  hoped, 
in  marrying  her  to  the  Marquis,  to  settle  the  divorce 
question  forever.  Consalvi  would  like  to  have  his 
brother's  marriage  valid,  and  might  consent  to  a  decree 
of  nullity  for  her  and  Jerome.  Not  a  bad  scheme !  She 
felt  drawn  into  it  by  her  own  inclination.  The  long 
delay  in  the  struggle  for  recognition  had  wearied  her 
spirit.  In  nine  years  she  had  seen  Jerome  closely  but 
once,  and  his  tender  remark  to  call  on  him  directly 
meant  nothing  after  all,  for  she  had  never  been  able  to 
get  near  enough  to  him  to  ask  his  aid.  Was  it  not  a 
hopeless  affair  by  this  time?  And  since  she  loved  the 

229 


230        .     THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

court,  and  could  not  go  back  to  America,  what  happier 
solution  of  difficulties,  what  sweeter  road  to  glory,  than 
this  golden  path  made  by  an  Emperor  ?  Andrea  Con- 
salvi  had  not  his  superior  in  Europe.  Handsome,  fiery, 
patient,  noble,  clean-hearted  and  young,  in  his  present 
joy  he  sparkled  like  wine  in  the  sunlight.  She  could 
not  help  but  love  him,  and  the  great  king-maker  had 
hinted  broadly  that  one  day  the  Marquis  might  be  the 
king.  Betty  gave  herself  up  to  the  dream,  and  swayed 
to  the  temptation  when  alone,  as  one  in  sleep  yields  to 
the  weakness  resisted  by  day ;  but  in  her  waking  hours, 
much  to  her  own  irritation,  she  laughed  at  the  Marquis 
and  ridiculed  the  plans  of  the  Emperor.  She  liked 
teasing.  Even  had  she  made  up  her  mind  to  surrender, 
the  desire  to  make  Emperor  and  Marquis  earn  the  prize 
would  have  forced  her  to  defend  the  citidel  to  the  last. 
But  happiness  clothed  her  days,  and  she  waited  for  the 
various  incidents  which  must  lead  up  to  the  last  event, 
the  climax.  Fouche  opened  the  merry  attack  on  her 
resolution.  He  came  to  pay  his  respects,  and  to  shape 
her  destiny.  She  feared  this  clever  and  terrible  man, 
who  impaled  his  victims  with  their  own  weapons,  and 
trapped  them  with  their  own  nets.  He  came  by  the 
order  of  the  Emperor  to  persuade  her  to  his  imperial 
will.  Under  her  breath  she  swore  that  Fouche  would 
not  wring  from  her  a  single  concession,  no  matter  what 
the  final  conclusion  might  be. 

"I  denied  myself  the  pleasure  of  meeting  you  at 
Rheims,  Madame,  in  order  to  add  nothing  to  your 
confusion,"  he  said.  "I  knew  that  later  I  should  help 
to  entertain  you  here  under  agreeable  conditions." 

"Your  Excellency  has  always  been  most  considerate," 


THE   HUMORS   OF   DIPLOMACY.      231 

she  replied  with  moistened  eyes.  "Your  kindness  gave 
me  the  one  joy  of  the  last  ten  years." 

"A  bitter  joy  I  fear.  I  admired  your  ability  to 
get  wherever  you  wished.  Also  your  facility  in  dis- 
appearing. But  angels  have  wings  even  in  our  day." 

"Thank  you,  Excellency.  The  other  party  had  the 
wings,  and  some  day  I  may  tell  you  how  it  was  done." 

"No  need.  I  know  King  Jerome  and  the  various 
members  of  the  imperial  family.  Let  us  forget  the  past 
in  the  light  of  the  future." 

"Something  like  a  grin  showed  on  the  impassive  face 
of  the  Duke  of  Otranto. 

"The  light  of  the  future,"  repeated  Betty  with  a 
purely  artificial  sigh. 

"It  is  surprising  how  affairs  change,  Madame,  in  a 
short  space  of  time.  Yours  have  changed  for  the  better. 
You  are  at  Fontainebleau.  Presently  you  will  become 
a  member  of  the  court,  the  intimate  of  the  Empress. 
A  little  later,  if  you  have  the  proper  spirit,  you  will 
be  launched  on  a  career  whose  glory  words  cannot  fitly 
describe.  I  see  you  have  guessed  it  all,  as  a  clever 
woman  should." 

"How  can  you  see  so  much,  Excellency,  in  so  little  ?" 

"Your  charming  face,  Madame.  But  I  have  also 
heard  from  various  sources  of  the  pleasant  ride  from 
Rheims  to  Paris  under  the  escort  of  the  fascinating 
Colonel  Consalvi." 

Betty  laughed  in  spite  of  herself  and  blushed. 

"Ah,  it  is  not  gold,  or  mere  words,  or  honors  alone, 
that  win  the  heart  of  a  woman,  but  a  thousand  other 
little  things:  looks,  sighs,  grimaces;  a  little  strut  on 
foot,  a  gallant  poise  on  horseback;  flowers  suddenly 


232  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

picked  at  the  roadside  and  flung  into  her  lap.  I  have 
a  long  list  of  the  behaviors  of  the  Marquis  on  the 
journey  from  Rheims.  And  of  course  you  liked  it." 

"What  woman  does  not  ?"  she  answered.  "And  from 
a  man  like  the  Marquis,  who  is  much  younger  than  I 
am,  and  therefore  freer  in  his  behavior  with  me  than 
with  the  woman  he  would  love." 

"Nevertheless  he  is  yours,  and  the  question  which 
will  shortly  concern  us  all  here  at  Fontainebleau  is :  will 
you  have  him  ?  I  may  add :  with  the  blessing  of  the 
Emperor?" 

"I  do  not  think  the  Marquis  Consalvi  would  wear 
the  old  shoes  of  King  Jerome." 

"You.  are  too  severe  on  yourself.  Yet  I  happen  to 
know  that  the  Marquis  will  not  hesitate  to  accept  the 
pearl  which  the  savage  rejected.  In  this  case  I  do 
not  refer  to  your  recent  husband,  because  he  could  not 
well  help  himself.  I  speak  in  general  terms.  Has  not 
the  Marquis  made  it  plain  to  you  that  he  will  not 
reject  the  pearl  flung  at  him  by  the  dispenser  of  most 
things  in  France,  our  mighty  Emperor?" 

"But  he  has  become  a  courtier,  the  simple  Marquis, 
and  I  may  be  excused  for  misinterpreting  the  signs 
rather  prettily  displayed  the  last  few  weeks,"  she  re- 
plied with  good  humor. 

"The  signs  all  read  one  way,  and  if  I  may  be  per- 
mitted to  offer  you  advice,  on  the  strength  of  my  good 
will  towards  you — " 

"You  are  only  too  kind,"  said  she  with  a  sign  for 
him  to  continue. 

"Accept  the  situation  and  make  the  most  of  it.  I 
give  you  this  advice  apart  from  my  character  as  the 


THE   HUMOUS   OF   DIPLOMACY.      233 

Emperor's  agent,"  he  added  earnestly.  "You  will 
never  make  anything  out  of  King  Jerome,  whose  char- 
acter changes  with  the  circumstances,  and  whose  luck 
is  entirely  undeserved.  As  the  wife  of  the  Marquis 
Consalvi  only  a  convulsion  of  the  universe  could  change 
your  rank  and  unsettle  your  happiness." 

"Thank  you  most  sincerely,  Excellency,  for  this 
advice,  whose  depths  I  feel  rather  than  see,"  she  said 
gratefully.  "But  I  have  made  up  my  mind  to  hold  to 
the  one  position.  I  stick  to  my  old  love  for  love's  sake, 
even  though  he  is  faithless.  I  remain  his  wife  till 
God  frees  him  from  the  bond." 

"You  make  me  believe  in  love,  Madame.  Yet  I  per- 
ceive that  you  have  not  heard  of  the  new  decision." 

"There  has  been  no  new  decision,"  she  replied 
quickly,  feeling  that  Fouche  would  deliver  his  blow  at 
this  point. 

"The  result  of  the  alliance  between  Pope  and  Em- 
peror, pardon  me  for  mentioning  it  so  plainly,  includes 
a  decree  of  nullity  for  your  union  with  King  Jerome, 
and  for  Josephine's  with  Napoleon.  Neither  you  nor 
she  ever  had  any  right  to  the  Bonaparte  name.  Both 
marriages  are  declared  null  and  void." 

"Is  not  this  another  imperial  trick  ?"  she  gasped. 

"The  Marquis  would  not  court  you  and  could  not 
marry  you,  if  you  were  not  free.  He  knows  that  you 
are  a  free  woman." 

"True,  true,  true,"  she  kept  repeating,  as  the  ground 
slipped  away  from  her  feet.  "Oh,  I  might  have  known 
it!  There  is  nothing  too  base  for  a  Bonaparte,  and 
the  devil  is  on  his  side." 

"You  are  agitated  and  no  wonder.     Still,  you  can 


234  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

see  that  pmdence  urges  you  to  accept  the  Bonaparte 
protection.  You  are  a  shrewd  as  well  as  a  brave  woman, 
and  your  opportunity  is  at  hand:  a  kingdom  for  your 
son  and  another  for  your  husband.  You  will  not  throw 
away  these  glories  for  the  sake  of  a  stick  like  Jerome." 

By  this  time  Betty  had  recovered  her  breath  and 
her  courage,  and  could  fence  with  her  opponent,  whose 
sincerity  she  doubted. 

"For  the  name  of  wife  I  would  throw  away  forty 
kingdoms,"  said  she. 

"I  respect  the  sentiment,  but  not  the  sense  of  your 
speech,"  he  replied. 

"You  respect  the  sense  no  less  than  the  sentiment, 
under  the  circumstances,"  she  answered  with  a  demure 
smile.  "The  Bonapartes  will  give  and  take  no  more 
kingdoms,  Excellency.  They  will  do  well  if  they  can 
hold  what  they  have." 

"Am  I  listening  to  treason  ?"  said  the  Duke  playfully, 
holding  up  his  hands  in  mock  horror.  "Of  course  it 
is  not  treason  in  you,  as  you  are  not  a  subject  of  the 
Emperor.  But  these  are  dangerous  sentiments  at  any 
time.  You  used  the  phrase:  under  the  circumstances. 
A  happy  phrase!  Why  not  apply  it  to  yourself  and 
act  accordingly?" 

"I  shall,  and  I  suppose  a  little  meditation  will  show 
me  the  fitness  of  doing  what  the  Emperor  wishes.  I 
have  lost  my  case  if  the  Pope  has  tied  himself  to  Na- 
poleon," she  said  listlessly. 

"But  the  Pope  has  a  knack  of  getting  on  his  feet, 
dear  Madame,  which  makes  him  a  remarkable  sover- 
eign. In  marrying  a  Consalvi  you  ally  your  cause  with 
that  of  the  Holy  See.  Fortune  seems  kind  to  you. 


THE   HUMORS    OF   DIPLOMACY.      235 

The  terrible  Fouche  makes  a  pet  of  you,  when  he  should 
put  you  in  jail  and  forget  you.  The  more  terrible 
Napoleon  gives  you  back  with  his  left  what  he  takes 
with  his  right  hand.  You  shall  one  day  be  queen  as 
you  dreamed,  but  in  what  a  different  fashion  from  your 
dream.  Now  I  shall  go  away,  for  you  are  grieved  and 
ill.  But  you  have  the  steel  of  the  diplomat,  and  you 
must  fight  these  unbecoming  tremors." 

"I  shall  never  be  a  diplomat,"  she  answered  weakly, 
as  he  kissed  her  hand. 

"And  why  not?"  he  asked  curiously. 

"I  cannot  stomach  lying,  Your  Excellency." 

"Oh,  fie,  fie!"  he  answered,  and  went  off  laughing. 

He  thought  that  he  had  won  and  so  reported  to  the 
Emperor,  with  a  recommendation  that  the  Empress 
should  take  Betty  in  hand  and  soothe  her  wounded  feel- 
ings. Poor  Betty!  Until  the  last  moment  she  kept 
up  a  hard  front  to  the  Duke  of  Otranto,  but  her  heart 
had  turned  to  water  at  the  news  of  the  Pope's  decree  of 
nullity  for  the  Baltimore  marriage.  She  was  no  longer 
a  wife.  The  various  governments  had  accepted  the 
decree  of  the  French  courts  nullifying  her  marriage, 
but  while  the  Vatican  refused  its  assent  to  nullity  she 
had  behind  her  the  power  of  Rome  as  well  as  the 
sympathy  of  the  people.  Now  she  was  no  longer  a  wife, 
and  something  mean  besides:  a  deserted,  deceived,  de- 
spised creature,  forbidden  to  enter  France ;  a  ridiculous, 
ambitious  American,  who  had  failed  in  her  scheme  to 
become  a  member  of  a  royal  family. 

"Oh,  you  wretch !"  she  cried  at  her  forlorn  figure 
in  the  glass,  "you  have  failed  like  a  gipsy.  Hasten  to 
become  the  Marquise  Consalvi,  to  make  certain  of  a 


236  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

place  in  this  rotten  court,  before  they  cast  you  into 
the  sewer.  Thank  God  that  one  so  noble  as  Andrea 
loves  you  a  little  .  .  .  that  you  are  worth  the  con- 
sideration of  an  Emperor  .  .  .  have  a  place  in  his 
plans  .  .  .  for  you  have  failed  miserably." 

Even  while  she  bemoaned  her  failure  and  belittled 
herself  the  thought  of  surrendering  the  long  fight,  of 
accepting  Josephine's  position,  roused  her  obstinacy. 
It  was  pure  folly  of  course,  for  with  the  withdrawal 
of  the  Pope  her  case  fell  to  the  ground.  When  the  Em- 
press commanded  her  to  appear  at  a  little  function 
in  the  imperial  apartments  pride  and  obstinacy  filled 
her  to  the  brim,  and  fought  with  the  natural  delight 
of  the  moment.  However,  Betty  was  used  to  contending 
feelings  and  enjoyed  them  all.  She  had  all  a  woman's 
curiosity  to  see  an  archduchess  at  close  range,  a  Haps- 
burg  princess,  the  real  thing,  secure  in  these  honors,  if 
a  tottering  empress.  As  an  American  she  lacked  the 
innate  respect  of  Europeans  for  royal  blood,  seeing  in 
a  prince  his  human  nature  first  and  his  royalty  later, 
or  not  at  all.  She  was  really  a  child  of  the  American 
wilderness.  Marie  Louise  had  a  like  curiosity  to  see 
such  a  child,  and  kept  her  waiting  at  the  far  end  of 
the  room,  while  each  surveyed  the  other.  Betty  was 
dark,  sparkling,  vivacious  even  in  repose ;  Marie  Louise 
was  a  child  of  the  sun,  yellow  hair,  blue  eyes,  white 
complexion,  youthful  but  heavy,  of  slow  mind  and  wit. 
She  thought  of  Indians  at  sight  of  Betty,  and  Betty 
thought  of  dolls,  dainty,  wooden,  stupid  dolls.  Why 
should  such  creatures  wear  the  purple.  When  Betty 
was  presented  the  Empress  made  her  sit  beside  her 


THE   HUMORS   OF   DIPLOMACY.      237 

on  a  sofa  of  golden  frame  and  blue  velvet  background, 
which  set  off  the  two  ladies  perfectly. 

"I  am  glad  to  see  that  you  are  happy,  Madame  Elisa- 
beth," said  the  Empress,  "and  to  compliment  you  on 
your  appearance.  You  seem  born  for  a  court." 

"Thanks,  Your  Majesty,"  said  Betty  with  the  proper 
humility  of  tone,  "but  my  happiness  is  due  entirely 
to  Your  Majesty's  kindness,  not  to  the  court.  I  can 
be  happy  in  a  court,  too — if  I  have  my  own  way." 

"Oh,  you  comical  creature,"  said  the  Empress,  burst- 
ing into  a  laugh,  "do  you  not  know  that  not  even  the 
Emperor  has  his  own  way  at  court?  How  could  you 
then  expect  to  have  yours  ?" 

"One  must  be  inventive  and  find  the  way.  I  could 
live  forever  among  the  delights  of  Fontainebleau." 

"You  have  only  to  say  the  word,  Madame  Elisabeth." 

Betty  gave  a  sigh  and  languished. 

"Can  you  not  see  that  nature  and  fate  together  have 
chosen  you  for  great  things  ?  Why  do  you  hesitate  2" 

"I  have  no  right  to  hesitate,"  said  Betty,  feeling  her 
obstinacy  and  pride  rising.  "We  have  a  saying  in  our 
country:  a  bird  in  the  hand  is  worth  two  in  the  bush, 
I  have  one  king  in  my  hand:  why  hasten  to  lose  him 
for  the  king  in  the  bush?" 

"Oh,  dear  heaven!"  cried  the  Empress,  holding  her 
hand  to  her  side,  "I  must  tell  Napoleon  that.  King 
JeroTSe  the  bird  in  the  hand,  Marquis  Consalvi  the  bird 
in  the  bush!  But  remember,  Madame  Elisabeth,  that 
you  have  not  the  bird  in  the  hand  nor  the  bird  in  the 
bush.  And  your  child,  your  darling  boy,  will  you 
refuse  him  a  brilliant  future?" 

"Is  it  so  very  brilliant  after  all?    What  the  child 


238  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

has  never  had  he  will  never  miss.  I  am  not  thinking 
of  him  at  all.  In  our  country  there  exists  a  strong 
prejudice  against  a  woman  with  two  or  more  husbands." 

"Which  would  be  a  case  of  a  bird  in  the  hand  and 
a  bird  in  the  bush  ?"  retorted  the  Empress. 

"She  is  nearly  as  bright  as  she  looks,"  Betty  thought, 
and  her  eyes  did  not  conceal  the  thought  from  the  young 
woman. 

"You  have  no  princesses  in  America,  Madame  Elisa- 
beth?" 

"Only  among  the  Indians,"  said  Betty  softly,  and 
the  Empress  screamed,  against  all  the  rules  of  court 
etiquette. 

"So  that  in  the  event  of  your  union  with  the  Marquis 
Consalvi,  you  would  later  become  eligible  to  the  Ameri- 
can court?"  she  said. 

"Precisely.  And  the  etiquette  of  the  American  court 
is  more  elaborate  and  painful  than  in  Europe.  One  of 
the  chief  ceremonies  is  the  smoking  of  a  great  pipe, 
which  passes  from  mouth  to  mouth  among  the  courtiers. 
I  might  introduce  it  at  my  court  of  the  future." 

"I  have  no  doubt  but  what  you  will,  and  I  shall  do 
my  utmost  to  make  that  court  a  reality.  Let  us  talk 
over  all  the  details  in  the  right  way." 

Betty  stopped  her  with  an  imploring  look. 

"Do  not  be  too  kind,  Your  Majesty,  for  I  have  not 
decided  what  to  do,  and  it  hurts  me  to  flout  your  favors. 
Give  me  a  little  while  to  quiet  this  pain,  and  then  I 
may  have  some  graciousness  in  me ;  but  just  now  I 
am  ready  to  do  the  wild  things  which  only  we  children 
of  the  woods  can  do.  I  am  not  a  courtier,  and  perhaps 
I  never  shall  be." 


THE   HUMORS   OF   DIPLOMACY.      239 

"Indeed  you  are  not,"  said  the  Empress,  "and  you 
shall  not  be  worried  by  our  civilized  tortures.  Let 
us  forget  the  present  business,  and  do  you  give  us  an 
account,  with  illustrations,  of  court  life  among  the 
Indians." 

This  suggestion  received  the  applause  of  the  ladies, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  the  vivacious  Betty  had  them 
convulsed  with  a  recital  of  court  customs  and  imitations 
of  the  same  among  the  Maryland  aborigines. 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

BETTY    ENTERTAINS    THE    EMPEROR. 

BOTH  the  Empress  and  the  Duke  of  Otranto  agreed 
in  their  report  to  Napoleon  on  Madame  Elisabeth's 
disposition :  that  she  seemed  won  by  the  proposed  honors 
but  declined  to  commit  herself,  and  consequently  needed 
a  stronger  force  than  persuasion.  The  Emperor  had  a 
leisure  hour  and  some  interest  in  the  American  girl, 
who  thus  defied  him  without  losing  the  regard  of  an 
empress  and  a  cabinet  minister,  and  was  probably 
angling  for  an  interview  with  himself;  he  was  pleased 
at  the  failure  of  Marie  Louise  to  get  a  straight  answer 
from  Betty;  so  he  sent  for  the  lady  from  Baltimore, 
as  he  called  her,  much  as  the  cat  would  send  for  the 
mouse  reserved  for  a  future  meal.  The  master  of  em- 
pire found  relief  from  weariness  of  spirit  and  doubt  of 
the  future  in  playing  with  a  resolute  victim.  Evidently 
this  strange  woman,  fanatical  in  her  devotion  to  Jerome, 
a  poor  stick,  had  some  standard  of  life  which  defied 
temptation.  Betty  came  into  the  imperial  presence 
with  delight,  and  made  her  prettiest  curtsey.  She  ad- 
mired Napoleon  as  a  great  success,  and  the  tired  mon- 
arch saw  in  her  dark  eyes  the  same  admiration  which 
made  the  Marquis  Consalvi  so  interesting ;  only  Betty's 
feeling  stopped  at  admiration.  As  she  bowed  low  he 
thought  of  poor  Josephine ;  kindred  misfortune  had 
bred  in  the  two  women  a  lofty  fidelity. 

240 


BETTY  ENTERTAINS  THE  EMPEROR.  241 

"The  lady  from  Baltimore,"  he  said,  offering  hii 
hand  and  seating  her  at  the  other  end  of  the  couch 
where  he  reclined,  pleased  that  Betty  just  devoured 
him  with  her  bright  eyes.  "Ah,  what  women  they 
mould  in  America !  How  long  have  you  defied  France, 
Fouche  and  me,  Madame?  Since  1807,  fully  six 
years.  How  did  you  do  it  ?  Through  that  hussy  the 
Countess  Franchi,  I  warrant." 

"Surely  Your  Majesty  does  not  think  that  such  an 
enterprise  could  be  managed  by  a  mere  maid-of -honor  ?" 
replied  Betty  in  her  direct  and  demure  fashion.  Ka- 
poleon  fairly  cackled. 

"A  mere  maid-of -honor !"  he  exclaimed.  "Of  course 
not.  Most  likely  you  had  Consalvi  too,  and  since  you 
are  an  American  the  Prince  of  Benevento  might  have 
helped  you.  They  shall  all  be  punished,  I  assure  you." 

"Not  at  all,  Sire,"  answered  Betty  smoothly  but 
with  great  respect,  "my  protector  is  too  high  to  be 
punished." 

"Whom  do  you  mean  then  ?"  he  snapped,  feeling  that 
the  woman  had  the  better  of  him  in  the  opening  of  the 
game. 

"Her  Majesty,  the  Empress  Josephine." 

"Very  nice  of  her,"  and  he  made  a  gesture  of  im- 
patience. 

"He  feels  the  awkwardness  of  having  two  wives," 
Betty  said  to  herself,  "and  yet  he  wishes  to  make  me 
the  wife  of  two  husbands." 

"The  last  time  we  met,  Fouche  told  me  about  it 
afterwards,  was  in  the  house  of  Cardinal  Consalvi,  was 
it  not  ?" 

"It  was  quite  unintentional  on  my  part — " 


242  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Of  course,  of  course.  I  remember  you  said  some- 
thing in  the  conversation  that  pleased  me.  It  was  quite 
American,  that  is,  of  the  wilderness.  Just  what  I 
cannot  recall." 

"I  remember  every  incident  of  the  meeting  and  every 
word,  Sire.  What  pleased  you  also  seemed  to  dis- 
please you  for  you  bade  me  good-night  at  once.  I  said 
that  Americans  admired  you  because  you  had  taught 
kings  their  origin,  and  showed  them  that  the  power 
which  made  them  can  unmake  them." 

"Precisely.  That's  very  American.  Well,  after 
your  many  adventures,  you  have  almost  succeeded  in 
becoming  a  member  of  the  imperial  family,  tho  not 
as  the  wife  of  Jerome.  You  are  here  at  Fontainebleau, 
a  guest  of  the  Empress." 

"I  thank  Your  Majesty  for  this  kindness." 

"And  I  suppose  you  have  now  seen  the  hopelessness 
of  your  quest,  and  are  prepared  to  give  up  the  struggle 
for  the  impossible?" 

"No,  Sire,  I  have  not  given  up  and  I  am  not  entirely 
hopeless." 

"I  know  Americans  are  stubborn,"  he  said  smiling, 
"but  they  are  also  shrewd  and  sensible.  Did  you  not 
have  with  Jerome,  on  the  same  evening,  in  the  house 
of  the  Cardinal,  an  interview  which  convinced  you  of 
some  things." 

"Ah,  Sire,  the  Duke  of  Otranto  procured  for  me  that 
interview  with  Jerome  in  order  to  crush  me,  to  reduce 
my  hopes  to  dust,  so  that  when  I  left  France  it  would 
be  forever.  The  Duke  heard  every  word  we  uttered — " 

"And  reported  to  me  the  admirable  utterances  of 
Jerome,  which  were  strong  enough  to  have  crushed 


BETTY  ENTERTAINS  THE  EMPEROR.  243 

most  women,  and  which  at  the  time  seemed  to  crush 
you.  But  they  did  not,  and  they  did  not  convince  you." 

Betty  could  not  help  laughing,  and  before  she  could 
reply  Napoleon  said, 

"I  see  what  happened.  Jerome  could  not  resist  your 
tears  and  your  despair.  He  said  one  thing  for  the  ears 
of  Fouche  and  another  thing  for  your  suffering  heart. 
Poor  Jerome!  plenty  of  heart  but  no  head." 

"And  no  courage,"  said  Betty,  '"if  I  may  venture  to 
criticize  the  King." 

"You  may  in  my  presence,  as  a  member  of  the  im- 
perial family." 

"I  would  have  died  that  night  had  he  not  spoken  to 
me  his  last  word,  which  held  a  promise  to  meet  me 
again  and  to  help  me.  He  never  kept  it.  We  have 
never  met  since.  But  the  consolation  of  his  words 
remains." 

"Since  it  saved  your  life  I  do  not  blame  him  for  his 
indiscretion,"  said  the  Emperor,  with  a  smile  so  sweet 
and  a  voice  so  tender,  that  Betty's  strong  heart  melted 
within  her.  She  looked  at  him  cautiously,  and  saw  the 
ivory  face  glowing  with  feeling,  and  the  wonderful 
eyes  moist  with  sympathy. 

"Your  fidelity  deserves  some  return,"  he  went  on, 
and  at  once  Betty  felt  that  he  was  thinking  of  Joseph- 
ine; but  she  also  recognized  with  alarm  that  she  had 
lost  ground  in  her  contest  with  this  great  personage, 
that  he  had  seized  an  outpost  and  was  threatening  her 
main  position.  Her  heart  and  her  face  hardened  like 
steel  against  him. 

"Fidelity  is  a  great  virtue,  my  child,  and  no  one 
knows  better  its  beauty  than  he  who  rules;  and  none 


244  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

knows  better  its  rarity.  Ah,  it  is  rarer  than  emeralds 
in  a  court.  He  who  needs  it  most  seems  to  have  it 
least,  and  often  to  deserve  it  least.  I  do  not  admire 
your  former  lover,  Madame.  I  cannot  understand  how 
a  man  of  that  character  can  hold  a  heart  as  faithful 
as  yours.  He  is  not  worth  it,  for  Jerome  has  been  faith- 
ful to  no  one,  not  even  himself.  He  does  not  know 
how.  His  flippancy  and  conceit  destroy  even  the  vir- 
tues which  nature  conferred  on  him.  Ah,  what  a  mys- 
tery, that  a  woman  should  be  faithful  to  such  a  creature 
until  her  fidelity  inspires  mankind." 

Betty  remained  silent  with  astonishment  and  dis- 
trust. She  did  not  know  that  the  great  man  had 
dropped  diplomacy  for  the  moment,  and  was  showing 
her  his  heart  and  his  experience.  He  had  many  true 
friends,  but  his  own  family  had  by  its  folly  and  mean- 
ness betrayed  and  destroyed  him.  He  knew  Jerome  in 
his  proper  character,  and  it  seemed  ridiculous  that  the 
jewel  of  this  woman's  high  fidelity  should  be  flung  at 
his  feet. 

"I  can  say,"  she  ventured,  "that  it  is  not  only  be- 
cause of  him,  this  fidelity  which  you  praise,  Sire.  I 
am  his  wife.  He  is  the  father  of  my  child.  I  would 
not  surrender  my  right  nor  my  child's  right  for  the 
whole  world.  King  Jerome  might  have  been  a  sot,  and 
I  would  have  maintained  those  rights  just  the  same. 
Perhaps  I  would  not  have  been  so  insistent,"  she  ad- 
mitted, blushing  like  a  girl,  "had  he  not  been  brother 
to  the  Emperor." 

"You  are  frank,  my  child,  and  it  is  good  to  recognize 
one's  own  weaknesses.  But  now  that  you  have  seen 


BETTY  ENTERTAINS  THE  EMPEROR.  245 

what  has  happened,  you  will  put  aside  this  dream,  and 
accept  the  happiness  offered  to  you  ?" 

"There  is  no  happiness  for  me  while  Jerome  lives, 
Sire." 

"What!  after  all  that  you  have  heard!  You  know 
that  at  last  the  Pope  grants  Jerome  a  divorce  and  de- 
clares your  marriage  null  ?" 

"I  do,  Sire.  But  God  is  above  the  Pope  and  I  trust 
in  Him." 

"Is  not  this  pettishness,  child  ?  The  whole  world  now 
admits  that  the  ceremony  performed  in  Baltimore  was 
null  from  the  beginning.  While  the  papal  court  held 
the  ceremony  a  valid  marriage,  you  had  some  basis  for 
action.  Now  you  have  none,  and  you  are  too  experi- 
enced, too  shrewd,  to  carry  on  a  struggle  over  a  shadow." 

"Shadows  indeed,"  she  murmured,  getting  weak  as 
the  hopelessness  of  further  struggle  presented  itself  in 
the  Emperor's  words.  "I  have  often  to  feel  myself, 
to  look  at  the  walls  and  gardens  and  inhabitants  of  the 
palace,  to  shake  off  the  feeling  that  my  life  is  a  shadow. 
Since  the  Duke  of  Otranto  told  me  of  the  Pope's  action 
I  have  lost  myself." 

The  Emperor  smiled,  recognizing  the  feeling,  which 
had  often  troubled  him  after  the  return  from  terrible 
Russia. 

"Ah,  but  you  must  not  yield  to  that,"  he  said  briskly. 
"You  have  been  faithful  to  one  idea  too  long.  It  is 
only  Jerome,  who  flies  from  your  fidelity,  because  it  is 
too  great  for  one  so  small  as  he.  To  pursue  that  will- 
o'-the-wisp  longer  would  destroy  your  mind.  "No,  you 
must  now  be  advised,  I  was  going  to  say  by  me,  but  I 
now  say  by  yourself.  Nature  in  these  odd  moods  is 


246  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL.       • 

warning  you.  You  are  a  woman  in  a  thousand.  You 
must  be  faithful,  for  thus  God  has  shaped  you.  Well, 
you  shall  be  faithful  to  me,  to  the  dynasty  of  Bona- 
parte, to  the  family  which  caused  you  the  suffering 
of  your  life,  but  will  yet  crown  you  with  its  glory. 
Have  I  not  planned  worthy  of  an  emperor  ?  You  will 
be  related  to  the  two  powers  of  earth,  the  Emperor  and 
the  Pope,  and  you  will  be  important  in  their  schemes 
of  government.  Your  son  shall  be  a  king,  if  necessary, 
and  your  children  shall  be  princes.  I  say  all  this  seri- 
ously, knowing  that  the  fulfilment  depends  on  the 
future,  that  is,  on  God.  Is  not  the  Marquis  Consalvi 
a  gift  from  heaven  ?" 

"Really  and  truly,  Sire.  He  loves  you  too  much, 
more  than  the  dear  brother  who  made  him  what  he  is. 
And  still  it  is  a  poor  return  for  the  love  and  devotion 
which  he  offers  to  you,  Sire,  that  he  should  have  thrust 
on  him  a  woman  five  years  older  than  himself." 

"Yet  worthy  of  him  were  he  twice  as  perfect,"  said 
Napoleon  gaily.  "But  mark  you  I  have  commanded 
him,  as  he  loves  me,  to  take  only  the  woman  whom  he 
loves  or  can  love.  He  is  free  to  refuse  you.  And  you  too 
shall  be  free  to  reject  him  and  to  choose  another.  But 
where  on  earth  will  you  get  such  a  young  god  as  Andrea 
Consalvi  ?  Why  do  you  hesitate  ?" 

And  still  she  distrusted  this  eloquent,  loquacious, 
tender-hearted  Emperor  who  addressed  her  as  freely  as 
a  sister.  He  embarrassed  her,  for  this  was  not  the 
Napoleon  whom  she  had  looked  to  encounter. 

"I  hesitate  because  the  other  dream  is  still  strong  in 
me,"  she  replied.  "I  would  rather  be  the  wife  of 
Jerome  than  the  Empress  of  France.  I  would  rather 


BETTY  ENTERTAINS  THE  EMPEROR.  247 

(lie  faithful  to  my  dream  than  to  die  a  queen  unfaith- 
ful." 

"You  have  been  faithful  to  the  last,  but  do  not  be 
stubborn,"  he  said  gently.  "Let  us  suppose  that  you 
are  the  most  faithful  Catholic  on  the  earth,  and  that 
you  have  been  married  to  a  non-Catholic  husband.  A 
dispute  rises  concerning  the  validity  of  the  marriage. 
The  courts  decide  that  there  has  never  been  a  true 
marriage  in  this  union.  The  whole  world  accepts  the 
decision,  except  the  Pope,  who  maintains  his  right 
against  all  courts  to  decide  such  a  question  for  Cath- 
olics. He  decides  finally  that  the  marriage  was  null 
from  the  beginning.  Even  the  Pope  cannot  divorce 
Catholics  whose  marriage  is  valid.  He  can  only  inves- 
tigate a  particular  union  and  decide  as  to  its  validity. 
He  decides  against  you.  Are  you  not  then  absolutely 
free  ?  Is  not  the  marriage,  which  secular  and  papal 
courts  declare  null,  a  thing  which  never  existed? 
Answer  me  plainly,  my  child  ?" 

"It  never  existed,  it  was  just  a  dream,  and  all  these 
forlorn  years  I  have  pursued  a  dream,"  she  replied 
with  quivering  mouth.  "Yet  somehow  I  cannot  re- 
lease myself  from  the  slavery  of  that  dream.  It  holds 
me  in  spite  of  such  reasoning.  I  am  still  the  wife  of 
Jerome.  No  court  can  break  the  bond.  Ah,  if  I  never 
felt  it  before  I  feel  it  now ;  that  what  God  has  joined 
together  man  cannot  put  asunder.  If  all  men  for  all 
time  agreed  that  our  marriage  was  null,  if  I  accepted 
their  decree  as  the  truth  and  married  another,  I  could 
not  shake  off  the  intimate  certainty  that  Jerome  and  I 
are  husband  and  wife.  I  know  another  unfortunate, 


248  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

unhappy  womaii  who  thinks  the  same,"  she  added  slyly, 
but  Napoleon  ignored  the  hint  at  Josephine. 

"It  is  strange  how  ideas  take  possession  of  us,  how 
they  enslave  us,"  he  said  thoughtfully.  "We  think  it 
is  ourselves  who  are  acting,  planning,  laboring,  when 
it  is  really  the  idea.  If  we  lose  it  we  wonder  why  we 
worked  so  hard,  and  our  past  anguish  looks  silly." 

He  rose  suddenly  and  began  to  pace  the  room  with 
his  hands  behind  his  back  frowning.  Betty  forgot  her 
woes,  her  present  danger,  in  watching  him,  and  her 
heart  beat  at  the  thought  of  her  intimacy  with  this  hero 
of  the  ages,  a  little,  pale,  impatient  man  who  had  in 
a  decade  overthrown  all  the  generals  of  Europe,  puzzled 
all  the  diplomats,  reorganized  France,  suppressed  the 
Revolution,  lifted  up  her  native  land,  and  shaped  anew 
the  destiny  of  men.  How  did  she  dare  to  oppose  his 
kindness  with  her  obstinacy?  Even  a8  she  said  the 
word  he  stopped  and  said, 

"Ah,  Madame,  after  all  you  are  not  as  faithful  as 
you  are  obstinate.  Fidelity  to  Jerome  is  now  as  mis- 
placed as  fidelity  to  the  Sultan,  yet  you  are  faithful 
still.  You  are  more  Catholic  than  the  Pope,  you  a 
Protestant.  In  woman  obstinacy  may  become  a  disease, 
an  insanity.  See  how  kindly  I  have  chatted  with  you, 
and  you  merely  grow  more  stubborn.  You  appeal 
from  mankind  to  God.  That's  an  ancient  trick  with 
the  obstinate.  So  I  must  command  you.  As  a  member 
of  the  court,  and  mother  of  a  child  who  will  become 
a  noble  of  France,  I  command  you  to  receive  the  ad- 
dresses of  the  Marquis  Consalvi,  or  to  accept  and  suffer 
the  consequences." 

"And  what  may  be  the  consequences,  Sire  ?" 


BETTY  ENTERTAINS  THE  EMPEROR.  249 

"The  least  serious  will  be  your  marriage  to  some 
other  gentleman  of  rank.  You  must  marry  at  once. 
If  you  decline,  then  you  must  go  to  prison.  After  that 
anything  can  happen  to  you,  for  here  we  still  have  the 
carelessness  of  the  Terror." 

She  opened  her  lips  to  speak  but  words  refused  to 
come. 

"Pardon  my  harshness,"  he  went  on  briskly,  "but 
bear  in  mind  that  I  am  now  dealing  with  obstinacy. 
It  is  no  longer  a  question  of  justice.  Out  of  the  prison 
to  which  your  obstinacy  consigns  you,  it  is  unlikely 
that  you  will  ever  come.  Your  body  will  lie  in  a  grave 
which  no  one  will  ever  recognize.  Your  friends  will 
be  placated  with  documents  which  no  one  can  gainsay, 
and  facts  which  are  either  well  known,  like  your  viola- 
tion of  the  law,  or  which  cannot  be  disproved.  Now 
do  not  let  obstinacy,  which  I  see  rising  in  your  eyes, 
shut  off  your  view  of  alternatives:  Andrea  Consalvi 
and  glory,  or  prison  and  the  grave." 

"I  accept  Consalvi,"  she  replied  with  directness, 
"that  is,  if  the  prison  is  the  alternative." 

"You  have  my  word  for  it,  Madame." 

"Then  I  accept  him,  with  one  condition." 

Napoleon  looked  at  her  from  under  his  brows  with 
a  quizzical  smile. 

"I  feel  certain  the  condition  is  peculiarly  American," 
he  said. 

"The  condition  is  that  the  papal  decree  of  nullity  is 
a  fact,"  she  answered  with  a  laugh  for  his  remark. 
The  Emperor  seemed  to  receive  an  electric  shock,  and 
stood  a  moment  with  parted  lips  staring  at  her  in  won- 
der. He  knew  that  the  decree  did  not  exist  outside 


250  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

his  own  mind.  He  felt  certain  of  getting  it  from 
Pius  VII,  so  certain  that  it  looked  to  him  like  an 
accomplished  fact.  This  strange  woman  felt,  but  did 
not  know,  that  the  decree  did  not  exist.  Was  her 
prescient  feeling  an  omen  that  the  ties  between  her  and 
Jerome  were  never  to  be  severed?  He  was  angered, 
but  the  thought  of  Josephine  repressed  his  anger.  This 
American  was  another  Josephine  in  her  affection, 
fidelity,  and  courage.  He  could  not  be  harsh  with  one 
who  had  suffered  so  much  through  him,  and  he  admired 
the  instinct  which  saw  farther  than  reason  or  spies 
and  warned  her  that  even  Emperors  can  lie. 

"The  Marquis  would  not  marry  you  without  the  de- 
cree," said  he  shortly. 

"That  was  true  a  month  ago,  Sire.  To-day  the  Mar- 
quis will  do  anything  you  command,  this  side  of  death. 
I  think  you  possess  his  soul." 

"Like  the  other  emperor,"  he  replied,  pointing  to 
the  ground.  "Well,  I  accept  your  condition,  which  is 
shrewdness  itself,  quite  American,  and  admirable.  In 
this  marriage  you  must  make  no  mistake.  Adieu,  my 
dear  child.  You  have  given  me  a  pleasant  half  hour, 
and  I  thank  you." 

The  lady  from  Baltimore  curtseyed  humbly  and 
backed  out  of  the  salon. 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

THE  FLIES  IN  THE  GOLDEN  WEB. 

INTOXICATION  overcame  the  native  shrewdness  of 
Betty  after  her  interview  with  the  Emperor,  and  the 
charm  of  the  episode  remained  long  after  the  intoxica- 
tion had  passed.  It  was  wonderful,  this  power  of  a 
little  man  with  a  pallid  face  and  burning  eyes,  which 
haunted  her  for  many  a  long  day  afterward.  The 
sweetness  of  his  voice  echoed  in  her  ears,  causing  pleas- 
ure that  felt  like  pain.  She  thought  it  over  in  her 
serious  way,  trying  to  find  its  elements,  in  order  to 
understand  and  explain  it  somehow.  The  great  soldier, 
the  great  ruler,  the  modern  Alexander,  Caesar  and 
Hannibal,  did  not  wholly  explain  Napoleon's  power 
over  others;  she  felt  that  part  of  it  lay  in  her  own 
conceit,  her  pride  in  dealing  with  him  on  equal  terms. 
His  brutality  in  war  stained  his  military  achievements 
and  his  tyranny  in  government  disgusted  her;  he  was 
not  impressive  physically,  and  his  egotism  was  merely 
novel  in  its  immensity  and  expression;  and  in  that 
day  no  one  had  heard  of  hypnotism;  so  Betty  charged 
up  the  charm  of  her  enemy  to  his  great  achievements 
and  her  own  vanity.  Before  his  charm  and  his  bribes 
her  standards  crumbled.  He  had  beaten  her  on  all 
points  but  one,  and  even  that  barrier  had  fallen  with 
the  supposed  failure  of  the  Pope  to  maintain  his  origi- 

251 


252  THE    BLACK     CARDIXAL. 

nal  position.  The  golden  web  had  caught  her  firmly, 
and  she  did  not  regret  it.  It  was  hung  with  diamonds 
and  shot  through  with  glory.  Better  to  be  a  fly  in  such 
a  trap  than  a  starved  eagle  in  the  Alleghanies!  She 
said  this  aloud  with  a  flirt  of  her  fan  towards  her 
ideals,  which  stood  afar  off  like  timorous  ghosts,  hoping 
to  be  called  back.  She  had  fed  long  enough  on  the 
husks  of  idealism.  Experience  intruded  on  her  dreams, 
reminding  her  that  no  power  on  earth  can  fool  a  human 
being  half  as  easily  as  he  can  fool  himself;  that  our 
own  arguments  against  our  own  conscience,  reason, 
instinct  and  faith,  have  more  power  than  a  court  of 
theologians.  Be  it  so !  she  was  done  with  argument 
and  struggle,  for  her  pleasure  had  begun. 

When  the  Marquis  came  again  and  looked  at  her, 
both  knew  that  the  hour  of  fate  had  arrived  for  them 
and  were  happy.  This  fly  in  the  imperial  web  had 
no  mental  balance  left,  no  scruples,  no  doubts,  no 
qualms.  Everything  appeared  to  him  just  right,  solid 
as  the  pyramids,  and  as  explicable  as  water.  He  never 
argued  with  himself,  and  was  quite  sure  of  every  point, 
because  the  Emperor  supported  it.  Having  decided 
long  ago  that  his  brother,  the  Cardinal,  had  erred  in 
his  policy,  and  diplomats  often  make  the  most  egregi- 
ous blunders,  he  found  no  difficulty  in  a  position  so 
crowded  with  honors.  His  influence  with  Napoleon 
would  smooth  the  road  for  the  Cardinal,  and  repay  his 
brother  for  his  love  and  care.  The  two  flies  were  there- 
fore in  harmony  on  the  main  facts  of  their  position, 
and  looked  into  each  other's  eyes  with  delight  in  that 
future  which  belonged  entirely  to  them  as  partners. 
There  was  nothing  more  to  do  but  go  through  the  forms, 


THE  FLIES  IN  THE  GOLDEN  WEB.  253 

he  to  offer  his  hand  and  she  to  accept  it;  forms  with 
which  they  were  already  acquainted  by  experience,  and 
yet  suffered  a  delightful  nervousness  in  repeating.  She 
blushed  under"  his  ardent  gaze,  and  he  thrilled  at  the 
touch  of  her  cool  hand  so  soon  to  belong  to  him.  So 
deeply  were  they  under  the  spell  of  Napoleon's  en- 
chantment that  not  even  the  names  or  phantasms  of 
Jerome  and  Corona  arose  to  disturb  them. 

"Well,  what  did  you  think  of  our  Emperor  after 
your  chat?"  said  the  Marquis.  "I  see  the  answer  in 
your  eyes,  and  you  may  talk  freely  for  I  shall  not 
remind  you  of  all  the  bitter  things  you  said  against 
him." 

"I  do  not  take  one  of  them  back,  Marquis.  He  de- 
serves them  all  and  more.  Yet  just  the  same  he  is  a 
wonderful  man,  most  charming." 

"You  see,  he  casts  a  spell  on  everyone,  from  which 
they  do  not  escape." 

"So  do  snakes,  they  say." 

"I  see  you  are  in  a  contrary  mood  this  morning.  Let 
us  move  into  the  open  air,  and  I  shall  tell  you  of  the 
coming  campaign  where  my  spurs  are  to  be  won." 

"And  a  few  holes  made  in  your  skin,  I  fear." 

"Ah,  you  will  weep  when  you  near  of  my  wounds, 
and  dry  your  tears  when  you  hear  of  my  glory." 

They  found  a  green,  shaded  spot  in  the  vicinity  of 
a  fountain,  and  sat  down  behind  a  veil  of  delicate 
Spring  foliage.  Ah,  what  odors  breathed  around  them, 
and  what  sunshine  flooded  their  souls !  The  world  was 
young  again,  free  from  sorrow  and  care  and  danger, 
and  they  were  its  sovereigns.  Her  little  hand  lay  in 
his,  and  he  stroked  it  fondly  as  he  spoke. 


254  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Of  course  the  Emperor  is  thoroughly  imperial,  and 
you  felt  his  iron  hand  in  your  interview,"  said  he. 
"But  come  now,  confess :  were  you  not  carried  away  by 
him  ?  did  not  his  very  threats  interest  you  ?" 

"They  were  pointed  enough,  and  I  confess  that  I 
have  not  been  myself  since  he  honored  me  with  his 
opinions,  views,  promises,  threats  and  what  not.  But 
he  also  praised  me,  complimented  me,  and  overpowered 
me  with  a  sense  of  greatness  which  I  have  never  felt 
before.  And  he  made  me  understand  that  your  destiny 
and  mine  must  run  together  near  his  throne,  if  I  am 
to  stay  there  at  all.  From  which  I  conclude — " 

"That  I  place  at  your  feet  all  my  little,  miserable 
self,"  Andrea  said  promptly,  somewhat  taken  aback  at 
the  directness  of  the  lady.  "I  know  that  I  am  not 
worthy  of  you.  I  would  not  have  dared  to  speak  to  you 
so  soon,  but  for  the  command  of  the  Emperor,  and  the 
fact  that  we  must  be  on  the  march  to  the  front  before 
long.  But  you  know  me  by  this  time,  do  you  not? 
and  what  I  know  of  you  is  so  sublime,  that  I  feel 
ashamed  to  offer  myself  alone.  So  let  me  add  the  glory 
and  honor  and  wealth  with  which  an  Emperor  will 
endow  us  both  because  of  our  devotion  to  him." 

"Thank  you,  Marquis.  You  offer  me  all  that  a  true 
woman  can  desire  in  offering  yourself.  Imperial  graces 
set  it  off  as  the  setting  does  a  diamond.  But  you  know, 
must  know,  that  the  Emperor  made  you  an  alternative 
with  another  noble  and  a  prison.  I  must  choose  between 
marriage  and  jail,  between  you  and  another." 

"Well,  you  chose,"  said  the  Marquis  joyously. 
"That  is  the  way  rulers  must  deal  with  stubborn  sub- 
jects. I  am  willing  to  be  the  alternative  if  the  Em- 


THE  FLIES  IN  THE  GOLDEN  WEB.  255 

peror  commands.  In  this  case  particularly,  because 
a  prison  has  no  terrors  for  you;  neither  has  the  other 
man.  And  if  you  take  me  it  will  be  because  you  love 
me." 

Something  in  her  eyes  encouraged  him  to  press  her 
hand  tenderly. 

"It  is  easy  to  love  you,  Andrea,"  she  answered  with 
a  little  blush  which  filled  him  with  delight. 

"And  much  easier  to  love  you,  Elisabeth." 

"Oh,  a  man  will  love  a  woman  on  sight." 

"Such  a  woman  as  you  of  course.  Do  you  blame 
him?" 

"No,  it  is  a  sign  of  perfect  taste  and  a  kind  disposi- 
tion." 

"But  why  anyone  should  love  me  unless  after  long 
acquaintance — " 

"That  would  be  true  in  Bheims,  where  it  would  take 
a  long  time  to  get  acquainted  with  you;  but  in  Fon- 
tainebleau  no  flower  has  shown  such  color  and  beauty 
as  you  in  your  court  dress  and  court  prospects." 

"It  is  the  prospects.  There's  the  secret.  Then,  price- 
less jewel  of  the  American  wild,  deign  to  cast  your  eye 
on  me  and  let  me  be  your  setting.  What  do  you  say? 
Will  you  be  the  Marquise  Consalvi?" 

She  smiled  and  sighed  with  eyes  moist  and  cast  down. 

"Ah,  what  an  honor !  But  the  shadow  lies  on  it,  for 
you  are  doing  this  merely  to  please  the  Emperor." 

"And  would  I  do  nothing  to  please  you?" 

"On  the  contrary,  much,  but  not  this  offer  of  your 
beautiful  self,  the  brother  of  the  great  Cardinal,  the 
favorite  of  the  court,  the  friend  and  pet  of  the  Em- 
peror, the  future  marshal  and  prince." 


256  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Your  words  serve  only  to  show  forth  the  generosity 
of  my  master.  Do  you  believe  what  he  said  to  me  con- 
cerning our  proposed  union  ?  You  shall  marry  only 
because  you  love  the  lady.  I  commend  Madame  Elisa- 
beth to  your  favor,  but  you  must  consider  yourself  free 
in  the  matter." 

"Then  you  love  me,  Andrea  ?"  with  a  tone  which  left 
him  uncertain  of  her  seriousness. 

"And  you  love  me,  Elisabeth  ?"  in  the  same  tone. 

"I  surely  do.  Who  could  help  it  under  the  circum- 
stances?" 

Everything  nowadays  amused  the  Marquis,  who  had 
got  a  new  view  of  life  from  daily  contact  with  his  mas- 
ter. He  had  learned  that  one  must  not  take  even  the  most 
serious  matters  too  seriously.  His  education  had  been 
quite  different.  In  the  household  of  the  Cardinal  cyni- 
cism had  no  foothold,  and  all  affairs  were  considered 
with  a  dignity  proportioned  to  their  nature.  He  recog- 
nized that  Betty  was  playing  with  him,  she  who  had 
never  taken  anything  seriously  but  her  marriage  and 
her  determination  to  be  Jerome's  queen.  He  would 
have  to  take  the  fortress  by  assault,  and  the  more  he 
studied  its  beautiful  details  the  more  eager  he  became 
to  possess  it. 

"Then  if  we  love  each  other  what  is  left  but  to  wed 
speedily  ?"  he  said  with  feigned  gravity.  "The  Em- 
peror wishes  it,  you  are  free,  and  I  am  willing.  Why 
delay  and  discuss  when  we  both  desire  an  ending?" 

"Because  I  am  not  sure  that  the  Emperor  means  well 
by  me." 

"And  it  follows  that  he  does  not  mean  well  by  me  ?" 

"Let  us  be  serious  for  one  momen^  Andrea." 


THE  FLIES  IN  THE  GOLDEN  WEB.  257 

And  he  had  been  serious  from  the  very  first  day  of 
their  new  relationship. 

"I  agree,  let  us  be  serious. 

"If  we  are  to  marry,  let  us  tear  down  the  shadows 
which  hang  over  us.  We  have  both  loved  once.  We 
are  now  both  sure  that  we  never  loved,  or  that  the  old 
love  is  dead.  What  about  Corona?" 

In  spite  of  himself  the  blood  left  his  cheek,  surged 
back  again,  and  he  fell  into  a  violent  agitation,  sur- 
prising to  himself ;  but  the  name  had  been  so  far  from 
his  mind,  he  had  so  crushed  all  sentiment  in  his  heart, 
that  its  utterance  pierced  him  deeply  in  a  tender  part. 
Betty  made  no  comment  on  his  emotion  until  he  had 
recovered  by  a  violent  effort. 

"How  do  I  know  that  my  heart  may  not  be  as  tender 
to  Jerome  as  ever  it  was  ?"  she  said  gently.  "And  that 
after  our  marriage  I  shall  find  myself  grieving  as  once 
I  used  to  grieve?  The  old  love  has  left  a  wound  too 
tender  to  be  touched  roughly." 

"Evidently,"  he  replied  forcibly.  "But  I  have  no 
doubt  that  the  wound  has  healed.  I  thought  it  had 
healed  perfectly.  I  was  mistaken.  But  I  shall  never 
worry  about  the  lady  whose  name  you  mentioned. 
We  know  now,  you  and  I,  that  love  is  no  more  eternal 
than  the  trees.  If  the  roots  have  no  nourishment  it 
dies.  A  stroke  of  lightning  kills  it.  Your  tree  has 
lacked  nourishment  and  mine  was  struck  by  lightning. 
That  is  all." 

"You  think  my  love  for  Jerome  is  dead  ?" 
"It  must  be.     Anyway  it  is  so  exhausted  that  one 
stroke  would  end  it,  and  you  fear  perhaps  to  give  the 
stroke.     You  are  like  some  people  I  have  seen,  who 


258  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

kept  the  dead  in  glass  a  long  time,  feeling  that  they 
were  not  yet  dead  and  gone  while  they  could  look  at 
them." 

Betty  turned  suddenly  pale  at  this  vivid  figure,  whose 
truth  she  at  once  recognized,  and  burst  into  silent  tears. 
Even  as  she  had  pierced  him  with  the  name  of  Corona 
he  had  pierced  her  heart  with  this  precise  description 
of  her  own  life.  Jerome  had  died,  as  far  as  she  was 
concerned,  the  day  of  their  separation  in  the  port  of 
Lisbon;  and  she  had  kept  the  dead  thing  enclosed  in 
glass  all  these  years,  assuring  herself  that  while  she 
could  see  him  death  had  not  robbed  her  of  her  treasure. 
The  Marquis  stood  up  the  picture  of  penitence. 

"Do  not  weep,"  he  said.  "The  Pope  has  ended  all 
this  suffering  for  you." 

"I  can  hardly  believe  it,"  she  replied  through  her 
tears,  "because  popes  are  steadier  than  emperors.  But 
it  will  be  easy  for  you  to  assure  me  of  the  truth  through 
the  Cardinal  when  he  arrives  here." 

"Oh,  sooner  than  that,  because  His  Eminence  would 
not  delay  in  making  trouble  for  us.  He  opposes  the 
Emperor  in  everything,  and  therefore  in  this  which 
concerns  me.  No,  we  must  be  married  and  gone  by 
the  time  His  Eminence  comes  roaring  up  from  Rheims 
to  undo  all  that  the  Emperor  has  done  and  then  be  un- 
done himself,  unless  I  can  save  him." 

"You  hope  to  save  him  I"  Betty  said  with  some  scorn. 
"Oh,  the  mouse  is  often  permitted  to  do  a  trifle 
for  the  lion.  Are  we  not  by  our  union  paving  the 
way  for  all  sorts  of  favors  for  our  less  lucky  friends  ? 
And  who  are  we?  Just  a  wild  American  who  should 
be  in  jail  for  opposing  an  emperor,  and  a  little  fool 


THE  FLIES  IN  THE  GOLDEN  WEB.  259 

of  a  marquis  who  has  dropped  into  good  fortune.  Come, 
Elisabeth,  let  us  end  discussion.  We  shall  talk  forever, 
like  my  brother  on  the  downfall  of  Napoleon,  and 
finally  arrive  where  we  set  out.  Let  us  accept  our 
good  luck  without  further  debate,  get  married,  and 
then  go  into  camp  beyond  the  Rhine,  where  glory 
dwells." 

"Oh,  what  eloquence!  But  just  a  moment.  Your 
brother  is  no  fool,  if  I  may  speak  so  lightly  of  a  truly 
great  man.  The  air  is  full  of  rumors  about  the  coming 
summer.  There  is  something  wrong.  I  have  seen  it 
in  the  manner  of  men  like  Fouche  and  Talleyrand, 
Would  it  not  be  a  horrible  joke  on  us  if  this  year  should 
prove  the  downfall  of  Napoleon  ?" 

"It  would,"  he  replied  with  mock  seriousness.  "I 
have  heard  the  same  rumors  since  the  year  1802,  eleven 
years  in  fact.  The  next  campaign  was  always  to  be 
the  last.  The  upstart  usurper  had  reached  the  end  of 
his  rope.  My  brother  proved  it  to  me,  which  was 
easy,  and  to  himself,  which  was  no  joke,  until  courtiers 
came  with  the  news  of  the  victory  which  smashed  all 
prophecy.  I  will  believe  the  Emperor's  end  is  near 
when  he  himself  admits  it.  Come  now,  an  end  to  dis- 
cussion. Say  that  you  will  be  mine.  Adieu  to  Jerome, 
adieu  to  Corona!  Farewell  to  Rome,  and  farewell  to 
America!  Henceforth  we  two  consecrate  ourselves 
to  ambition,  incarnate  in  the  Emperor ;  where  he  abides 
there  shall  we  serve;  where  he  shines  we  shall  shine; 
where  he  perishes  we  shall  perish ;  or  as  least  weep  over 
his  grave.  We  have  fed  on  the  husks  too  long,  believing 
that  they  were  to  change  into  meat  and  wine.  They 
are  still  husks,  and  Napoleon  still  owns  the  meat  and 


260  THE    BLACK    CAKDINAL. 

wine.  Let  U8  join  him,  the  truly  great  man,  who 
moulds  a  new  universe,  in  faith  and  love.  Let  us  be 
free  to  serve  him  whom  all  Europe  now  serves." 

He  held  out  his  arms  to  her  and  she  placed  her 
hands  in  his  with  a  little  laugh  for  his  lofty  appeal. 

"You  are  mine  at  last,"  he  said,  feeling  quite  sure 
that  the  moment  had  arrived. 

"Would  you  mind,  Andrea,"  uttered  most  persua- 
sively, "waiting  for  a  decisive  answer  till  to-morrow  ?" 

He  burst  out  laughing,  kissed  her  hands,  and  began 
to  make  his  adieu.  When  he  had  gone  with  a  quizzical 
look  on  his  face,  she  stood  depressed  and  lonely  at  the 
result  of  the  interview,  and  then  said  a  very  true,  acute 
thing,  as  she  was  in  the  habit  of  saying  after  a  crisis: 

"With  me  I  fear  it  will  always  be  'to-morrow.' 
Jerome  has  ruined  me." 

In  a  single  sentence  poor  Betty  had  summed  up  her 
character  and  her  history. 


CHAPTER    XXV. 

THE    CARDINAL   AND   THE    KING. 

MONSIGNOR  FRANCHI,  as  a  diplomat,  believed  in 
letting  things  alone  as  long  as  possible,  until  they  began 
to  show  a  proper  current  for  individual  action;  when 
one  might  interfere  with  advantage,  direct  them  to  the 
useful  end,  and  thus  save  the  burnt  fingers  which  too 
swift  interference  lavishly  provides.  Corona  grieved 
deeply  but  in  silence  over  the  coming  downfall  of 
Andrea.  Her  pride  kept  her  from  all  effort  to  save 
Elisabeth  and  the  Marquis  from  the  trap  set  by  the 
Emperor;  and  the  emphatic  advice  of  her  diplomat 
brother  against  interference  with  imperial  plans 
strengthened  her  pride.  Monsignor  argued  that  they 
had  already  suffered  too  much  in  behalf  of  the  Con- 
salvis;  the  Cardinal  had  proved  himself  hopeless  and 
intractable;  the  Marquis  had  evidently  deserted  his 
eminent  brother;  why  should  they  risk  what  little  im- 
perial favor  they  still  possessed  for  a  wild  young  noble 
and  a  pig-headed  minister  ?  There  was  no  way  out  of 
the  present  confusion  and  distress.  Upon  the  heels' 
of  this  conclusion,  which  gave  Monsignor  Franchi  great 
consolation,  Cardinal  Consalvi  arrived  in  Paris  on  his 
way  to  the  Pope  at  Fontainebleau.  When  Monsignor 
Franchi  called  to  pay  his  respects,  the  first  question 
was: 

261 


262  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"What  is  Andrea  doing  ?  and  what  are  you  doing  for 
him?" 

"The  Marquis  is  happy,"  replied  Monsignor  spread- 
ing his  hands  to  indicate  how  useless  to  interfere  with 
a  happy  man.  "He  is  a  favorite  at  court,  with  Napo- 
leon, Marie  Louise,  everybody,  and  he  is  going  to  the 
war  as  imperial  aide-de-camp." 

"Is  that  all?"  and  the  dark  eyes  of  His  Eminence 
searched  the  depths  of  the  diplomat's  mind. 

"That  is  all,"  said  Monsignor  softly. 

"Why  then  did  Napoleon  invite  me  to  his  marriage 
with  Madame  Patterson?  Has  that  scheme  not  yet 
matured  ?" 

"It  has  not  been  mentioned  publicly  or  privately, 
and  when  I  warned  Madame  Patterson  against  it  she 
was  deeply  surprised  and  highly  amused,  but  fervently 
declared  its  possibility." 

"And  may  I  ask  your  opinion,  Monsignor  ?  As  the 
brother  of  Corona  you  may  forget  your  politics  long 
enough  to  serve  Jier." 

"Poor  Corona !  she  has  laid  aside  her  dream  of  happi- 
ness. We  have  suffered  enough  in  OUT  mistaken  efforts 
to  bring  about  reconciliation  between  His  Majesty  and 
Your  Eminence,  and  have  been  practicing  discretion 
for  some  time." 

"Do  you  mean  that  Corona  has  given  up  Andrea?" 

"She  will  tell  you  so  herself,  Eminence." 

Seeing  that  Monsignor  Franchi  declined  to  be  drawn 
into  the  family  affairs  of  the  Consalvis,  the  Cardinal 
dropped  further  inquiry  and  requested  him  to  go  at 
once  to  Fontainebleau  and  deliver  a  message  to  the 
Marquis  and  the  lady. 


THE   CARDINAL  AND   THE   KING.    263 

"I  am  satisfied,"  said  he,  "that  Madame  Patterson 
is  being  deceived.  She  has  been  told,  very  likely,  that 
the  Pope  has  declared  her  marriage  with  Jerome  null 
and  void.  Otherwise  her  determination  would  not  be 
shaken.  Andrea  has  been  told  the  same  story,  for  I 
cannot  conceive  of  him  marrying  another  man's  wife. 
They  may  prefer  to  believe  Napoleon  rather  than  me, 
but  at  least  a  doubt  will  enter  their  minds,  and  doubt 
means  delay.  Tell  them  with  all  the  emphasis  possible 
the  truth,  and  that  I  will  support  it  with  my  presence 
a  week  hence.  If  they  marry  then,  it  will  be  with  their 
eyes  open,  and  I  shall  wash  my  hands  of  their  wretched 
affairs.  Will  you  do  me  this  service,  Monsignor?" 

"With  pleasure,  Eminence,"  said  the  prelate  briskly, 
delighted  that  no  harder  task  had  been  set  him;  for 
now  that  the  Cardinal  was  to  advise  the  Pope  once 
more,  probably  as  his  first  minister,  life  might  easily 
become  difficult,  even  intolerable,  from  the  demands  of 
Consalvi  and  his  supporters.  Monsignor  fled  and  the 
Cardinal  smiled.  He  dealt  differently  with  Corona, 
who  came  with  a  smiling  face  and  congratulations. 

"See  now  the  generosity  of  the  Emperor,"  she  said. 
"The  Sacred  College  assembles  once  more  after  its 
exile—" 

"Pardon  an  interruption.  A  true  partisan  would 
have  said  'merited'  before  'exile.'  Yes,  we  meet  again 
in  the  prison,  without  any  gratitude  to  our  liberator, 
who  is  also  our  jailer.  But  all  this  is  beside  the  ques- 
tion. Tell  me  the  latest  news.  What  is  Andrea  doing  ? 
What  is  he  planning  ?  Your  brother  told  me  only  what 
a  newspaper  might  print." 

Corona  could  not  hinder  the  pain  of  her  heart  from 


264  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

showing  itself  in  her  smiling  face,  and  once  the  smile 
faded  her  grief  and  anxiety  became  evident.  In  broken 
sentences  she  described  the  precise  position  of  the  poor 
flies  in  the  imperial  web,  the  secret  gossip  of  the  court, 
the  intentions  of  the  Emperor,  the  brilliant  place  held 
by  Andrea,  the  rumors  that  he  would  one  day  be  king 
when  his  brother  became  pope  after  Pius  VII.  Woman- 
like Corona  lingered  on  descriptions  of  his  uniforms, 
his  popularity,  his  gaiety,  his  unbounded  delight,  and 
his  pleasure  in  the  society  of  Madame  Patterson.  Altho 
his  heart  was  sad  Consalvi  found  consolation  in  the 
vital  love  of  this  sweet,  courageous,  experienced  girl 
for  his  unfortunate  brother. 

"What  have  you  done  to  save  him,  Corona?" 

"You  would  merely  have  to  see  him  at  court  to 
understand  that  not  even  Your  Eminence  may  inter- 
fere," she  replied.  "I  could  do  nothing  but  warn  him 
and  Elisabeth  against  the  Emperor  indirectly." 

"You  love  him  still,  my  child  ?" 

"I  am  tearing  it  out  of  my  heart,"  she  answered 
proudly. 

"You  will  not  need  that  sacrifice.  The  love  of  a 
lifetime  is  not  so  easily  destroyed.  Andrea  is  human. 
He  has  been  hoodwinked  by  that  monstrous  genius 
Napoleon.  After  starving  with  me  in  obscurity  the  sud- 
den rise  to  fame  and  fortune  has  proved  too  much  for 
him,  as  it  would  for  the  strongest.  You  must  pity 
him,  love  him,  and  save  him.  He  is  more  to  be  pitied 
than  a  lamb  in  the  folds  of  a  serpent.  Oh,  what  I 
have  suffered  since  his  departure!  In  my  dreams  I 
saw  him  night  after  night,  plunged  in  stormy  sons, 
drowning,  but  not  calling  for  help.  I  could  not  help 


THE   CARDINAL  AND   THE   KING.    265 

him  then.  I  can  do  something  now,  and  you  must  aid 
me,  Corona." 

"What  can  we  do  ?  He  is  enraptured  with  his  new 
honors.  If  you  saw  him  with  Madame  Patterson  you 
would  not  believe  that  he  had  ever  asked  another  woman 
to  be  his  wife." 

"I  have  sent  your  brother  to  him  and  the  lady  with 
the  assurance  that  the  Pope  still  holds  to  the  decision 
on  the  Baltimore  marriage." 

"The  Marquis  will  not  believe  it.  Madame  Patter- 
son has  begun  to  doubt  her  own  wisdom.  It  has  been 
made  clear  to  them  that  imperial  favor  depends  on 
their  union,  and  they  reject  facts  and  arguments  like 
people  fascinated." 

His  Eminence  remained  silent  in  deep  thought. 

"Andrea  is  fascinated  and  desperate,"  he  said  after 
a  time.  "The  lady  is  not  blind  to  her  ideals,  if  I 
have  read  her  character  rightly,  but  she  has  been  worked 
upon.  I  shall  break  up  the  Emperor's  plans  in  their 
regard,  but  in  so  doing  I  fear  for  poor  Andrea.  He 
is  as  proud  as  you  are,  Corona.  When  he  finds  that 
his  imperial  idol  has  tricked  him,  lied  to  him,  and 
trapped  him,  put  him  in  a  false  position,  made  him  a 
traitor  to  his  family  and  his  traditions,  what  will  he 
do  ?  Despair  changes  men  into  lunatics.  Finding  him- 
self fitted  by  folly  and  treason  to  associate  with  the 
mob  of  leaders  which  Napoleon  has  gathered  about  him, 
he  may  continue  in  folly  and  despair.  So  I  am  afraid 
to  do  much  myself,  and  I  rely  upon  you." 

"What  I  can  do  I  will  do,"  said  Corona,  terrified 
at  the  picture. 

"I  shall  have  a  message  for  you  to  carry  down  to 


266  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

Fontainebleau  early  in  the  morning.  I  am  not  yet 
certain  of  its  form,  but  it  must  be  entrusted  to  you, 
for  delivery  must  be  sure.  Be  here  at  my  lodging 
about  nine  in  the  morning,  with  your  coach,  ready 
for  the  trip.  I  shall  tell  you  what  you  are  to  say, 
and  give  you  what  you  are  to  deliver.  Till  then,  my 
dear  child,  remember  my  brother  in  your  prayers. 
Love  travels  far,  and  your  prayers  alone  should  save 
Andrea." 

When  she  had  gone  the  Cardinal  remained  for  some 
time  in  thought,  very  much  depressed,  until  an  atten- 
dant came  in  briskly  with  delight  on  his  face. 

"Your  Eminence,  the  King  of  Westphalia  arrived 
in  the  city  yesterday.  He  expresses  the  utmost  sat- 
isfaction at  the  request  of  Your  Eminence,  and  begs 
that  you  will  come  to  his  residence  as  soon  as  con- 
venient." 

"You  will  accompany  me,"  said  Consalvi  trembling 
with  secret  joy.  He  had  his  finger  on  the  spring  which 
would  wreck  all  plans  to  marry  Andrea  to  the  lady 
from  Baltimore. 

The  scheme  of  the  Emperor  needed  no  expert  to 
analyze  it.  The  road  to  Fontainebleau  was  no  clearer. 
The  young  Marquis  and  the  brilliant  American  girl 
were  utterly  wearied  with  their  role  of  martyrs,  which 
brought  them  nothing  but  obscurity  and  danger;  the 
woman  held  to  her  ideal  until  a  clever  monarch  showed 
her  that  it  did  not  exist ;  Andrea  had  lost  faith  in  his 
brother  and  had  never  lost  faith  in  the  star  of  Napo- 
leon; the  two  were  now  floating  in  the  Napoleonic 
ether,  which  seemed  to  be  like  heaven  in  its  beauty 
and  eternity;  and  it  was  easy  for  the  arch  villain  to 


THE   CARDINAL  AND   THE  KING.    267 

let  them  convince  themselves  that  the  bird  in  the  hand 
is  always  worth  a  flock  in  the  bush.  Consalvi  knew 
that  his  brother  would  not  turn  back  from  the  road 
which  he  had  taken ;  even  if  convinced  of  the  Emperor's 
deception,  and  of  the  coming  disasters  for  the  Bona- 
partes,  he  would  in  his  despair  hold  to  his  course.  It 
was  necessary  therefore  to  reach  the  woman,  who  did 
not  suffer  from  inflexibility  in  a  bad  cause.  Doubt- 
less she  too  had  surrendered  to  a  point  where  change 
might  be  very  difficult.  At  this  moment,  fascinated  by 
the  glory  of  her  present  and  future,  she  might  have 
decided  to  accept  of  her  own  accord  a  divorce  from 
Jerome,  who  became  more  hopeless  every  day.  There- 
fore a  mere  warning  would  affect  her  no  more  than 
Andrea.  Hence  the  Cardinal  turned  to  King  Jerome 
to  save  the  day,  for  a  word  from  him  would  turn 
Madame  Patterson  into  steel  against  the  blandishments 
of  Napoleon  and  the  court.  He  had  planned  this  visit 
on  his  way  up  from  Rheims,  and  by  good  luck  King 
Jerome  was  within  speaking  distance,  had  just  arrived, 
knew  nothing  of  his  brother's  schemes,  and  might  be 
moved  to  utter  the  magic  word  which  would  free  the 
flies  from  the  golden  web.  The  Cardinal  trembled  as 
the  carriage  rolled  along,  at  thought  of  the  stake  for 
which  he  had  to  play:  the  happiness,  the  life,  perhaps 
the  salvation  of  his  brother.  He  had  borne  so  much 
in  his  diplomatic  career,  there  was  such  steel  in  his 
composition,  that  nervousness  had  forgotten  him;  but 
now  grief  had  seized  him  in  a  way  that  astonished 
him.  He  loved  his  brother,  but  he  had  accustomed 
himself  to  do  without  such  comforts,  to  dispense  with 
them  without  complaint,  and  thus  to  escape  suffering. 


268  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

The  sudden  exit  of  Andrea  from  his  service  to  that 
of  the  Emperor  had  almost  broken  him.  He  missed 
him  day  and  night,  even  in  his  dreams,  his  heart  ached 
with  emptiness,  and  then  there  came  the  tragedy  of 
the  separation,  the  calamity  of  this  marriage,  to  in- 
tensify his  grief.  Andrea  was  dead  to  him,  dead  to 
honor,  to  religion,  and  bound  to  a  dead  future;  for 
without  doubt  the  coming  summer  would  see  the  fall 
of  Napoleon  into  helplessness  and  ignominy,  and  in 
the  crash  of  the  colossus  ten  thousand  careers  like 
Andrea's  would  perish.  Oh,  he  must  save  him,  he  must 
save  him!  King  Jerome  must  be  won  to  this  good 
service ! 

It  would  be  an  easy  task,  because  prosperity  had 
turned  the  King  of  Westphalia  into  something  of  a 
fool.  He  thought  himself  a  diplomat,  a  general,  a 
ruler,  and  a  wit,  and  was  angry  and  quarrelsome  with 
Napoleon  for  not  giving  him  an  army  and  a  greater 
share  in  the  imperial  counsels.  He  was  soon  to  be 
nothing  at  all,  destined  to  shine  in  history  as  Betty's 
faithless  husband  and  the  scorned  tool  of  his  brother. 
He  despised  churchmen,  even  his  uncle  Cardinal  Fesch, 
and  in  particular  this  astute  statesman  who  was  about 
to  call  on  him.  He  knew  perfectly  why  Consalvi 
came.  The  minister  of  Pius  VII  was  to  be  the  next 
pope  and  wished  to  make  a  friend  of  the  King  of 
Westphalia;  a  poor  creature  who  had  enjoyed  only 
failure  as  papal  minister,  and  who  now  bent  the  back 
to  the  Bonapartes  because  they  were  crowning  him. 
Consalvi  read  all  these  things  and  more  in  his  face, 
speech  and  manner  at  their  first  greeting.  The  Car- 
dinal was  a  diplomat  of  the  kind  which  despises  no 


THE   CAKDINAL  AND   THE   KING.    269 

one,  underrates  nothing;  he  neither  exulted  in  success, 
nor  pushed  success  too  far;  he  accepted  defeat  calmly, 
blamed  no  one  but  himself,  and  went  into  oblivion 
as  mod.erate  as  he  came  out  of  it ;  it  was  therefore  small 
wonder  that  in  time  he  earned  the  reputation  of  first 
diplomat  of  Europe.  He  had  to  smile  at  the  easy  airs 
of  Jerome,  and  his  bad  imitation  of  Napoleon. 

"As  I  live,  Consalvi,"  he  cried  in  a  loud,  abrupt 
voice,  "you  have  on  the  same  costume  in  which  I  first 
saw  you  in  1801,  when  you  came  to  patch  up  the  now 
famous  Concordat." 

"It  is  most  gracious  in  your  majesty  to  remember 
me  so  long.  This  costume  is  a  compromise,  and  enables 
me  to  visit  places  where  the  robes  might  be  misinter- 
preted." 

Consalvi  wore  the  beautiful  citizen's  dress  of  his 
office,  black  velvet  coat,  vest  and  knee-breeches,  red 
silk  stockings  and  red  collar.  Jerome  vaguely  resented 
the -feeling  that  even  a  king  looked  watery  beside  the 
stern  magnificence  of  Consalvi. 

"I  know  what  you  come  for,"  continued  Jerome, 
"and  I  shall  be  happy  to  add  my  word  in  your  behalf, 
but  really  if  I  am  to  use  my  influence  you  should  hear 
my  suggestions  and  adopt  such  as  fit.  The  entire  course 
of  the  Pope  towards  our  house  has  been  unfortunate. 
The  next  pope  should  learn  a  lesson  by  it.  Of  course 
there  can  be  no  doubt  about  you,  unless  you  permit 
the  silly  traditions  which  seem  to  direct  the  policy  of 
the  papal  court  to  dominate  you.  Break  away  from 
them,  as  I  have  broken  away  from  the  old  traditions. 
And,  oh,  by  the  way,  at  our  last  meeting,  which  was  at 
your  house  in  Paris  a  few  years  ago,  I  met  the  lady  who 


270  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

foolishly  married  me  in  Baltimore.  Have  you  seen 
her  since?" 

"Only  a  few  weeks  ago,"  said  His  Eminence 
smoothly,  "she  visited  me  at  Rheims.  At  present  the 
Emperor  has  given  her  a  residence  at  Fontainebleau, 
and  is  about  to  marry  her  to  some  foreign  nobleman 
of  rank,  I  believe." 

"Before  God,71  shouted  Jerome  in  his  astonishment 
and  anger. 

"The  motive  is  to  get  rid  of  her  and  her  importu- 
nities, to  attach  her  to  the  court,  and  put  an  end  to 
scandal." 

"And  she  is  willing?" 

His  Eminence  detected  the  note  of  disappointment. 

"I  fancy  she  has  been  just  ordered  to  marry.  She 
is  tired  of  her  struggle,  and  it  is  rumored  that  the 
Pope  has  declared  her  marriage  null  and  void." 

"Of  course  he  has  not,  as  you  know,"  said  Jerome 
thoughtfully. 

"She  has  been  told  so  at  all  events.  Very  likely  she 
has  made  up  her  mind  to  accept  the  situation.  And  it 
is  a  pity.  She  is  a  woman  in  a  thousand.  Her  fidelity 
to  her  first  love  has  all  the  grandeur  of  an  ancient 
romance.  You  are  a  wonderful  man,  Your  Majesty, 
to  have  inspired  such  a  passion  in  such  a  heart!" 

The  King  took  an  affectionate,  admiring  look  at  him- 
self in  the  mirror. 

"It  is  a  pity,"  said  Jerome,  yielding  to  a  feeling 
which  he  did  not  understand.  "They  are  deceiving 
her,  giving  her  over  to  some  rake  who  needs  the  favor 
of  the  Emperor.  But  of  course,  if  the  lady  herself 
consents,  what  can  we  do?" 


THE   CAKDINAL  AND   THE   KING.    271 

"Nothing.  You  alone  could  interfere,  secretly  of 
course,  for  your  word  thrills  her  whole  nature  as  no 
other  power  on  earth.  If  you  said  to  her,  through  a 
messenger,  be  faithful,  not  all  the  power  of  Napoleon 
could  induce  her  to  desert  her  standard.  She  deserves 
encouragement.  That  love  of  the  lover,  the  wife  and 
the  mother,  has  never  met  any  return  since  you  parted 
from  her.  If  Your  Majesty  said :  I  disapprove,  remain 
free,  cherish  your  exalted  devotion  to  me  and  my  son, 
the  hills  would  fail  before  she  would." 

"And  I  shall  say  it,"  the  King  said  firmly,  taking  a 
beautiful  pose.  "It  must  be  done  through  a  messenger, 
because  Napoleon  would  resent  severely  my  interfer- 
ence. I  do  not  care  if  he  knows  it,  but  just  now  we 
have  trouble  enough  brewing.  It  will  be  an  easy  mat- 
ter to  send  her  a  message  by  a  trusty  person?" 

"I  shall  be  glad  to  send  the  messenger  myself,  in 
such  a  way  as  to  impress  her  with  the  sincerity  of  your 
request,"  replied  Consalvi.  "I  believe  she  told  me  that 
in  your  last  interview  you  promised  her  help  when- 
ever she  asked  it  direct,  or  something  to  that  effect." 

"I  remember  that  Fouche  was  listening,  and  all  my 
words  were  meant  for  his  ear,  but  the  last  sentence 
was  intended  for  her  alone,  to  give  her  comfort,  poor 
woman,  for  she  was  utterly  crushed  by  my  apparent 
harshness.  I  forget  what  I  said,  but  it  saved  a  scene." 

"She  has  repeated  it  often  since,  Sire." 

"What  shall  I  say  ?"  asked  Jerome,  as  he  took  pen 
and  paper. 

"What  your  heart  prompts,  Sire.  She  is  the  mother 
of  your  son." 

A  moisture  gathered  in  the  dark  eyes  of  the  young 


272  THE    BLACK    CAKDINAL. 

monarch,  and  then  he  began  to  write  with  a  frown 
on  his  brow.  The  folded  missive  he  gave  to  the  Car- 
dinal. 

"I  trust  this  to  you,  Cardinal,  and  look  to  see  this 
marriage  frustrated,"  he  said  grandly  and  yet  with 
feeling.  "And  now  to  your  own  business." 

It  was  not  difficult  for  His  Eminence  to  discuss  the 
situation  of  the  Church  with  Jerome,  who  knew  as 
much  about  the  subject  as  about  the  raising  of  ducks. 
Again  and  again  he  returned  to  the  marriage  of  Betty, 
which  enabled  Consalvi  to  make  a  suggestion  without 
alarming  him. 

"It  may  not  be  amiss  for  Your  Majesty  to  appear 
on  the  scene  a  little  later,  and  strengthen  by  your 
mere  presence  the  wonderful  determination  of  this 
American  girl.  If  harsh  means  should  be  tried  some 
powerful  personage  should  protect  her  from  official 
misusage." 

"I  thank  you  for  the  suggestion  and  your  interest," 
said  the  King. 

The  next  morning  Corona,  more  haggard  than  ever, 
djove  up  in  her  coach.  His  Eminence  greeted  her 
with  smiles  and  placed  the  King's  missive  in  her  hands. 

"Here  are  your  instructions,"  said  he.  "Tell  both 
Andrea  and  the  lady  from  me  that  the  marriage  of 
King  Jerome  and  Madame  Patterson  stands  forever. 
Deal  at  length  with  the  lady  and  discover  the  most 
obstinate  point  in  her  defence,  explanation,  or  deter- 
mination. When  you  have  made  sure  of  it,  hand  her 
this  note.  I  do  not  tell  you  the  contents,  except  that 
it  is  from  King  Jerome.  Corona,  at  least  the  disgrace 


THE   CARDINAL  AND   THE   KING.    273 

is  saved  us.     May  God  direct  the  poor  boy  into  the 
right  channel,  and  give  him  back  to  us." 

Corona  understood  and  her  heart  became  light,  her 
face  radiant,  as  she  pressed  the  letter  to  her  bosom. 
In  truth  Andrea  was  saved !  Oh,  wonderful  man,  this 
Consalvi,  who  at  a  glance  saw  the  one  way  out  of  a 
wretched  tangle,  and  by  strengthening  Betty's  will 
brought  to  nothing  in  an  instant  the  imperial  schemes. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

THE  GOLDEN  WEB  IS  BROKEN. 

As  an  illustration  of  the  ways  of  a  dubious  diplomat 
in  given  circumstances  Monsignor  Franchi's  delivery 
of  the  Cardinal's  message  will  serve.  He  belonged 
to  that  class  which  firmly  believes  that  the  success  of 
to-day  will  be  the  success  of  to-morrow;  seeing  no 
clouds  on  the  Bonaparte  horizon  he  had  not  the  slight- 
est desire  to  serve  Consalvi  at  the  expense  of  the 
Emperor.  Napoleon  had  planned  to  marry  Madame 
Patterson  to  Andrea  Consalvi,  and  no  interference  of 
his  should  upset  the  plan.  In  a  casual  way  he  found 
himself  chatting  with  the  gallant  favorite,  who  did 
not  hesitate  to  ask  if  the  Monsignor  had  met  the 
Cardinal  upon  his  arrival  in  Paris. 

"I  had  a  long  talk  with  him,"  replied  Monsignor 
brightly,  as  if  the  conversation  roused  a  delightful 
memory.  "He  was  in  good  spirits  over  his  return 
to  the  councils  of  the  Pope,  and  will  be  in  Fontaine- 
bleau  next  week.  It  is  quite  possible  that  this  generous 
action  of  the  Emperor,  in  bringing  the  Sacred  College 
together,  will  soften  the  asperities  of  His  Eminence, 
and  other  Eminences." 

"I  trust  so,"  said  the  Marquis,  "but  I  doubt  it, 
especially  with  regard  to  my  brother." 

274 


THE  GOLDEN  WEB  IS  BROKEN.      2Y5 

"I  described  to  him  your  favor  with  the  Emperor 
and  Empress,  and  the  happy  future  marked  out  for 
you.  He  had  heard  of  the  matter,  and  wondered  if 
it  were  true  that  you  were  about  to  wed  with  Madame 
Patterson." 

Andrea  caught  his  breath  and  looked  keenly  at  the 
Monsignor,  whose  diplomacy  had  been  often  described 
for  him  by  his  eminent  brother. 

"And  may  I  ask,  if  it  be  permissible,  what  his  Emi- 
nence said  about  it?" 

"He  merely  remarked  that  the  union  was  impossible 
under  present  circumstances,  since  no  decision  had  come 
from  the  Pope  to  affect  the  former  decision  in  favor 
of  the  marriage  with  Jerome.  I  did  not  tell  him,  of 
course,  that  many  things  had  been  happening  since 
the  year  began,  because  it  is  useless  to  discuss  such 
affairs  with  so  stubborn  a  man." 

"He  does  not  know  then  how  far  the  Emperor  has 
prevailed  with  the  Pope  in  this  and  similar  business  ?" 
"It  would  be  hard  to  say  what  he  does  and  does 
not  know.  The  Emperor  actually  invited  him  to  your 
marriage,  for  he  had  the  intention  of  bringing  about 
your  union  with  the  engaging  American,  at  the  time 
he  visited  your  brother  in  Rheims." 

"He  invited  him  to  the  marriage!"  exclaimed  the 
astonished  youth. 

"Oh,  you  need  not  be  astonished,  Marquis,  at  the 
foresight  of  His  Majesty.  He  may  have  carried  that 
scheme  in  his  wonderful  head  since  you  first  met  the 
lady.  It  is  this  foresight  which  has  made  Napoleon 
the  master  of  Europe.  Upon  it  we  rely  for  the  con- 
tinuance of  his  victories  over  the  intrigues  of  England. 


276  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

Without  doubt  he  sees  at  this  moment  the  precise 
crown  which  is  to  adorn  the  head  of  a  certain  lucky 
young  man,  and  has  probably  ordered  his  jeweler  to 
ornament  the  tiara  of  that  young  man's  brother." 

Andrea  smiled  and  his  eyes  lit  up  with  joy.  He 
forgot  his  brother's  description  of  Monsignor  Franchi's 
diplomacy. 

"Oh,  such  matters,"  he  said  carelessly,  "should  not 
be  mentioned." 

"His  Eminence  laughed  at  them,"  replied  Monsignor 
blandly,  "and  declares  that  the  Bonaparte  crowns  are 
already  curiosities  of  history.  Nevertheless  he  will 
not  refuse  the  tiara  at  the  proper  time,  and  it  would 
be  like  the  audacious  Emperor  to  get  from  him  the 
ratification  of  the  divorces  of  Josephine  and  Jerome. 
This  monarch  is  truly  a  monarch,  for  he  balks  at  no 
difficulty,  and  the  impossible  is  made  actual  by  his 
power." 

Then  Monsignor  went  off  to  chat  with  others,  highly 
satisfied  with  his  performance;  for  had  he  not  in- 
formed the  Marquis  of  the  precise  facts  ?  And  at  the 
same  time  had  he  not  done  the  Emperor  a  service  ? 
And  if  the  conversation  had  to  be  repeated,  would  it 
not  be  clear  to  the  Cardinal  that  his  message  had  been 
delivered,  and  to  the  Emperor — that  the  Marquis  had 
been  strengthened  in  his  loyalty?  Moreover,  the  in- 
terests of  the  Franchis  had  not  been  one  whit  injured 
by  his  interference.  Surely  diplomacy  was  a  great 
art,  and  a  capable  diplomat  a  friend  of  the  Empire  I 
The  Marquis  determined  that  his  future  consort  should 
give  him  a  fair  answer  that  very  day,  but  Betty  would 
not  be  seen  when  he  called,  for  a  severe  headache  had 


THE  GOLDEN  WEB  IS  BROKEN.      277 

confined  her  to  her  room.  He  explained  her  unwill- 
ingness to  himself  in  his  own  way,  and  won  a  promise 
to  be  received  as  soon  as  possible.  Meanwhile  Corona 
arrived  with  the  singular  letter  from  King  Jerome. 
The  Cardinal  had  foreseen  that  she  would  not  deliver 
the  letter  in  person,  would  not  appear  at  all  in  the 
proceeding,  would  only  make  certain  that  it  reached 
Madame  Patterson.  The  Contessa  had  fought  her  fight, 
delivered  herself  from  anguish,  and  banished  the  Mar- 
quis from  her  present  thought  and  her  future  life. 
She  loved  him  still,  but  not  as  a  lover,  and  future 
husband.  He  was,  like  the  beloved  dead,  only  a  bit- 
ter-sweet memory  of  the  past.  Her  present  service  she 
rendered  to  save  him  from  a  fatal  mistake,  from  future 
misery,  but  she  would  not  appear  on  the  scene,  or 
be  known  to  have  delivered  the  letter  from  the  Car- 
dinal and  the  King.  Betty  found  it  on  the  table  at 
her  bedside  when  she  awoke  one  morning,  and  knew 
at  the  first  glance  its  secret  character.  She  asked  no 
questions  and  made  no  stir  about  it,  simply  opened 
it  and  examined  the  two  folded  sheets  within.  The 
smaller  one  was  first  opened.  Her  eyes  lost  sight  for 
a  moment  before  the  signature,  she  became  faint,  and 
for  some  time  could  not  get  strength  to  read.  At  last 
she  read  these  lines: 

I  disapprove  of  everything  at  Fontainebleau.  Re- 
main free  to  cherish  your  exalted  devotion  to  me  and 
my  son.  Look  for  succor  when  I  arrive. 

Jerome. 

Passionately,  with  tears  and  sobs,  she  pressed  the 
beautiful  words  to  her  lips  and  her  heart.  When 


278  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

calmness  returned  she  opened  eagerly  the  longer  mis- 
sive signed  by  the  Cardinal. 

To  Elisabeth  Patterson-Bonaparte, 
Dear  Madame, 

The  enclosed  note  may  need  some  explanation.  On 
the  occasion  of  a  recent  visit  to  me  at  Rheims,  His 
Majesty  the  Emperor  surprised  me  with  an  invitation 
to  attend  the  marriage  of  the  Marquis  Consalvi  with 
Madame  Patterson-Bonaparte,  which  was  to  take  place 
at  some  indefinite  time  at  the  palace  of  Fontainebleau. 
The  terms  in  which  the  Emperor  expressed  his  invi- 
tation indicated  the  feeling  which  at  the  moment  dis- 
turbed him.  He  said,  as  nearly  as  I  can  recall  the 
language  now:  two  weeks  hence  you  will  appear  at 
Fontainebleau,  to  attend  the  nuptials  of  the  Marquis 
Consalvi  with  Madame  Patterson,  the  cast-off  mis- 
tress of  King  Jerome.  It  was  a  command,  but  it  may 
have  been  uttered  for  mere  effect,  as  a  month  has 
passed  and  the  nuptials  have  not  taken  place.  All 
that  I  have  heard  since  leads  me  to  believe  that  the 
marriage  has  been  planned  and  will  soon  occur.  The 
motives  of  the  Emperor  may  be  guessed  from  the 
language  of  his  invitation.  He  wishes  to  punish  me 
by  marrying  my  brother  to  the  wife  of  a  living  man. 
He  also  wishes  to  rid  himself  of  your  importunities, 
and  to  attach  you  to  his  court,  where  you  can  be  always 
cajoled  or  easily  suppressed.  And  a  third  motive  may 
be  the  hope  that  I  shall  use  my  influence  to  have  your 
lawful  marriage  declared  mill,  when  once  my  dear  and 
unfortunate  brother  has  fallen  into  the  trap  set  for 
him.  I  know  that  he  has  deceived  both  you  and  my 
brother  in  this  matter.  He  has  told  you  that  Pope 
Pius  intends  to  declare  your  marriage  with  Jerome 
null  and  void  from  the  beginning,  or  that  he  has 
already  so  declared.  His  Holiness  has  not  done  so, 
nor  will  he  do  so.  Before  God  you  are  tke  wife  of 


THE  GOLDEN  WEB  IS  BROKEN.      279 

King  Jerome,  and  so  you  shall  remain  until  death 
severs  the  bond.  You  have  been  an  example  of  fidelity 
in  the  marriage  relation  to  all  mankind.  I  refuse  to 
believe  that  the  wife  and  mother,  who  has  endured 
so  much  in  behalf  of  her  rights,  will  surrender  her 
sufferings,  her  rights,  her  dignity,  her  fidelity,  before 
the  threats,  the  bribes,  or  the  cajolery  of  the  Emperor. 
I  refuse  to  believe  that  you  will  surrender  the  noble 
place  in  history  assured  to  you  in  exchange  for  the 
loftiest  position  in  the  tottering  court  of  Bonaparte. 
Filled  with  these  sentiments  I  called  in  person  on  the 
King  of  Westphalia,  and  described  to  him  the  trap 
into  which  you  had  fallen.  Unworthy  as  he  is  of  you, 
the  news  fairly  stunned  him.  He  could  not  speak 
from  rage  against  his  imperial  brother ;  he  almost  wept 
when  I  described  to  him  the  possible  reasons  for  your 
reported  downfall:  how,  wearied  with  the  long,  vain 
struggle  against  a  bitter  fate,  and  caught  by  the  trick- 
ery of  the  Emperor  in  your  weakest  hour,  you  had 
hesitated  before  bribes  fashioned  to  ensnare  even  the 
angels.  When  I  pointed  out  to  him  that  he  alone  had 
the  positive  duty  to  protect  you  from  injury,  that 
your  love  and  fidelity,  which  so  honored  him,  should 
not  be  stained  by  imperial  temptations,  that  your  honor 
and  happiness  must  ever  be  dear  to  him,  he  took  the 
resolution,  with  a  generosity  worthy  of  a  king,  to  in- 
terfere in  your  behalf.  He  gave  me  the  note  which 
I  have  enclosed,  and  with  it  the  promise  to  appear 
at  Fontainebleau  whenever  I  shall  send  word.  Dear 
Madame,  your  history  is  contained  in  that  simple  but 
powerful  utterance  of  the  King.  Is  it  not  to  be  your 
history  to  the  end?  There  are  no  honors  in  the  gift 
of  this  Emperor,  or  of  any  potentate,  worthy  to  be 
counted  with  the  virtues  which  you  have  presented 
to  the  world,  the  virtues  of  a  faithful  wife  and  loving 
mother,  the  constancy  of  the  martyr,  the  courage  of 
an  American.  Speedily  I  shall  be  at  Fontainebleau, 
to  advise  and  sustain  you,  if  you  need  advice  and  sup- 


280  THE    BLACK    CAKDIKAL. 

port.  Let  me  repeat:  your  marriage  stands  to  the  end 
of  time:  there  has  been  and  will  be  no  annulment: 
and  you  may  hope  still  that  love  like  yours  may  find 
fruition  even  in  this  world. 

Ercole  Consalvi. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  describe  the  emotions  which 
for  hours  raged  in  Betty's  soul  after  many  perusals  of 
the  two  letters;  she  herself  could  not  understand  or 
arrange  them  for  many  years  after;  but  amid  the 
storm  one  feeling  rose  clear  and  dominant,  a  wild 
delight  at  the  dramatic  interference  of  the  King.  He 
cherished  her  loyalty  and  devotion,  he  rebelled  against 
the  imperial  effort  to  cast  reproach  upon  that  devo- 
tion, he  would  come  in  person  to  her  assistance,  and 
while  he  himself  had  been  faithless  to  their  child  he 
would  not  permit  the  Emperor  to  add  to  the  treason. 
How  she  had  hungered  for  this  appreciation !  It 
seemed  to  repay  her  for  all  that  she  had  suffered;  so 
she  lay  for  a  long  time  with  the  missive  in  her  bosom, 
her  eyes  closed,  her  hands  folded  upon  it,  revelling 
in  her  joy.  It  was  a  poor  morsel  for  a  famished  soul, 
but  the  long  years  of  hunger  gave  it  wonderful  sweet- 
ness. After  a  little  she  began  to  think  out  the  course 
of  events  which  had  brought  her  this  favor,  and  she 
saw  that  Cardinal  Consalvi  had  so  presented  her  case 
to  the  King  as  to  arouse  in  the  weak  monarch  a  tiny 
flame  of  that  love  which  always  slumbered  in  his  heart 
Ah,  what  a  difference  in  men !  This  diplomat  of  iron, 
calm,  cold,  calculating,  farseeing,  had  not  only  prin- 
ciple but  a  heart ;  he  loved  his  brother,  he  honored  her 
devotion,  he  worshipped  his  own  cause ;  and  not  all 
the  cajoleries,  tricks,  bribes,  successes,  caresses,  prisons, 


THE  GOLDEN  WEB  IS  BROKEN.      281 

executioners  of  the  Emperor  could  bend  him  the 
breadth  of  a  hair  from  the  right.  Napoleon's  success 
had  reduced  him  to  nothing  in  the  eyes  of  the  world, 
yet  the  invincible  mind  worked  on,  and  the  helpless 
hand  reached  out,  under  the  very  power  of  the  Em- 
peror, and  swept  his  golden  web  into  the  dirt.  He 
was  even  able  to  use  a  King  as  his  broom,  and  Betty 
laughed  hysterically  at  her  own  phrase,  which  fitted 
Jerome  like  his  own  clothes. 

For  the  first  time  she  saw  the  golden  web  in  which 
Napoleon  had  caught  the  Marquis  and  herself.  Like 
flies  they  had  been  caught,  but  because  the  strands 
were  of  gold  they  had  not  struggled  as  fiercely  as  the 
flies  for  freedom.  Entranced,  duped,  flattered,  they 
had  tamely  surrendered.  How  the  Emperor  must 
have  enjoyed  the  sport.  In  a  moment  Betty  grew 
fierce.  She  would  not  be  laughed  at.  She  would  repay 
him  for  his  trickery:  her  soul  rose  in  a  flame  of 
ecstasy  and  courage,  in  which  she  recognized  herself 
once  more,  the  indomitable  Betty,  ready  to  fight  the 
world  for  her  rights,  and  in  particular  this  Emperor. 
Ah,  she  saw  now  the  majestic  strength  of  the  right, 
even  in  defeat  and  obscurity,  in  two  of  its  devotees, 
the  Cardinal  and  herself.  She  had  faltered  once,  he 
had  faltered  never;  and  he  the  weaker,  humanly 
speaking,  had  rescued  her  from  shame.  Oh,  she  would 
rather  now  be  Betsy  Bonaparte,  faithful  to  her  ideals 
and  her  cause,  true  wife  of  her  husband,  true  mother 
of  her  son,  than  Queen  of  France  and  sister  to  the 
Pope !  All  day  her  thoughts  ran  on  incoherently  until 
Monsignor  Franchi  called  to  fulfil  his  promise  to  the 
Cardinal,  rather  late  to  be  sure,  but  too  early  for  his 


282  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

own  view  of  the  situation.  He  complimented  Madame 
Elisabeth  on  her  favor  at  court,  which  was  not  so  sur- 
prising, however,  when  one  recalled  the  love  of  the 
French  court  for  learning  and  beauty,  and  the  esteem 
lavished  by  the  unfortunate  Louis  XVI  on  Benjamin 
Franklin.  Very  delicately  he  left  out  the  other  illus- 
tration, herself.  The  spirit  of  mischief  seized  her. 

"Court  favor  brings  responsibilities,"  she  sighed. 
"In  fact  I  doubt  if  it  may  justly  be  called  favor,  it 
comes  so  high.  For  the  little  favor  bestowed  on  me  I 
must  marry  the  Marquis  Consalvi." 

"And  is  that  such  a  hardship,  Madame  ?"  queried 
Monsignor  amused. 

"It  is  always  an  embarrassment  to  have  too  much 
of  anything.  With  two  husbands  living  I  shall  be  as 
confused  as  the  Emperor  and  King  Jerome  each  with 
two  wives." 

"The  embarrassment  is  easily  avoided,  if  you  follow 
the  opinion  of  Cardinal  Consalvi,  who  declares  that 
your  first  marriage  will  stand  any  test,  while  the  sec- 
ond, from  the  Catholic  point  of  view,  will  be  invalid." 

"The  Cardinal  is  naturally  prejudiced  because  his 
brother  will  in  any  case  be  the  sufferer.  But  I  have  made 
up  my  mind  to  pay  any  price  the  court  demands,  and 
to  live  like  it  indifferent  to  consequences." 

"Naturally  His  Eminence  will  be  grieved.  He  bade 
me  repeat  with  all  the  emphasis  possible  that  the  Pope 
has  not  reversed  a  former  decision — " 

"Really,  Monsignor,"  she  interrupted  severely,  "are 
you  trying  to  break  off  a  match  made  by  the  Emperor 
himself?  Must  I  report  to  His  Majesty  that  I  was 
about  to  accept  the  hand  of  the  Marquis  when  the  genial 


THE  GOLDEN  WEB  IS  BROKEN.      283 

Monsignor  Franchi  convinced  me  that  a  marriage  with 
Andrea  Consalvi  would  be  null  and  void  ?" 

"It  would  be  difficult  to  make  my  dear  master  and 
friend  believe  that,"  Monsignor  stumbled,  and  he  grew 
slightly  pale.  "The  marriages  formed  under  his  affec- 
tionate care  have  all  proved  marvelously  happy,  and 
yours  will  be  the  happiest  of  all,  for  no  other  sentiment 
than  pure  love  enters  into  it.  The  Marquis  adores  you, 
the  Emperor  and  Empress  speak  only  in  praise  of  your 
wit  and  beauty,  and  the  entire  court  admires  you." 

Then  having  recovered  his  composure  and  performed 
his  duty,  Monsignor  Franchi  fled  from  this  dangerous 
young  woman,  and  from  the  palace.  The  incident  re- 
stored Betty's  equilibrium,  reminding  her  of  her  own 
precarious  position,  suddenly  become  more  precarious 
than  ever.  The  Marquis  would  soon  call  for  an  answer, 
which  she  could  delay  no  longer.  If  she  said  no, 
there  would  be  an  instant  storm  with  serious  conse- 
quences;  perhaps  she  might  be  imprisoned,  or  sent 
away  secretly,  before  Jerome  arrived;  she  might  even 
be  done  away  with  before  help  could  come.  For  a 
time  she  must  dissemble,  so  as  to  delay  trouble,  hold 
her  favorable  place,  and  make  a  rapid  exit  at  the  right 
moment.  The  Marquis  would  not  mind  deception 
since  he  was  merely  playing  the  court  game  for  favor, 
and  higher  favor,  and  still  higher  favor;  and  if  his 
game  were  beaten  by  the  interference  of  the  King  and 
the  Cardinal  he  could  not  lay  upon  her  the  blame. 
When  he  came  at  last,  tricked  out  in  his  daintiest  and 
manliest,  her  composure  had  returned,  she  saw  her 
way  clear,  and  the  spirit  of  mischief  had  seized  her 
again.  She  wondered  how  the  Marquis  would  manage 


284  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

the  situation.  In  spite  of  nis  gallant  appearance 
his  face  looked  a  trifle  haggard,  for  only  the  night 
before  he  had  caught  a  long  glimpse  of  that  woman 
who  had  once  filled  his  heart  with  her  beauty,  Corona. 
The  sight  of  her  did  not  astonish  him  so  much  as  the 
flood  of  feeling  which  rose  in  him ;  he  stood  like  one 
who  looked  upon  a  ghost,  trembling  in  the  knees,  over- 
come by  sudden,  intolerable  pain ;  he  looked  until  his 
sight  grew  dim  with  tears,  and  when  vision  returned 
the  lady  had  vanished;  but  in  his  slumbers  that  night 
she  came  and  went  in  the  same  fashion,  and  he  learned 
through  the  bitterness  of  his  heart  how  deeply  he  had 
loved,  how  hard  it  is  for  true  love  to  die.  Neverthe- 
less he  stood  before  Betty  smiling,  with  one  phrase  in 
his  mouth. 

"And  now  my  answer !  The  Emperor  expects  it,  my 
heart  demands  it,  your  position  demands  it.  Speak, 
dear  lady,  and  your  word  like  magic  will  transform  our 
lives." 

"Have  you  heard  from  Monsignor  Franchi?"  she 
began. 

"Ah,  I  see  that  he  has  been  here  with  you  as  with 
me,"  Andrea  interrupted,  "with  a  kind  of  protest  from 
the  Cardinal." 

"If  what  he  says  is  true  I  am  not  free,  nor  you  to 
marry  me." 

"A  scruple  of  my  dear  brother,  who  likes  not  this 
marriage.  But  I  leave  all  to  the  Emperor,  my  bene- 
factor, my  father  and  friend.  He  leaves  me  free,  and 
I  choose  you  with  delight,  if  you  find  me  worthy. 
No  more  speculating,  quibbling,  hair-splitting.  He  will 
set  all  things  right  in  time,  I  love  you,  do  you  love 


THE  GOLDEN  WEB  IS  BROKEN.      285 

me  ?     I  will  serve  you  forever,  if  you  say  the  word." 
And  with  downcast  eyes,  moist  with  remembrance, 

with  grief  for  the  poor  betrayed  Marquis,  with  a  smile 

for  the  humors  and  wiles  of  a  court,  Betty  gave  him  her 

hand  and  murmured. 
"I  say  the  word." 
The  gallant  fellow  kissed  her  hand  gently  and  with 

a  simulation  of  dashing  joy  said:  "And  now  to  tell 

the  Emperor:"  as  he  left  her  to  herself. 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 

A    MKKKV    MARCH    MORNING. 

BETTY  had  nothing  to  do  henceforth  but  wait  for 
the  rising  tide.  A  little  while  she  tasted  something 
akin  to  perfect  happiness.  The  court  showered  her 
with  compliments  and  congratulations  as  with  roses, 
following  the  example  of  Emperor  and  Empress,  who 
heaped  her  with  favors  and  caresses;  Andrea  lay  at 
her  feet  and  talked  of  war  and  love  and  glory;  while 
something  sang  in  her  heart  as  in  the  golden  days  of 
her  first  wooing.  A  grand  ceremony  on  a  quiet  scale 
was  arranged  for  the  wedding  day,  in  connection  with 
an  important  affair  of  state.  Napoleon  had  beguiled 
the  Pope  into  accepting  another  Concordat,  which  sur- 
rendered Rome  and  accepted  Avignon,  thus  making 
the  Papacy  the  ally  of  the  Empire.  This  agreement 
was  to  be  solemnly  signed  in  the  presence  of  various 
dignitaries,  and  then  the  happy  pair  were  to  pledge 
their  vows  before  Pius  VII.  Happiness  reigned  in 
the  palace.  Napoleon  felt  happy  in  being  able  to 
throw  the  Concordat  of  Fontainebleau  in  the  face  of 
Europe,  and  the  marriage  of  the  Marquis  in  the  face 
of  the  stubborn  Cardinal;  but  he  had  forgotten  his 
pressing  invitation  to  Consalvi  to  be  present  on  the 
occasion.  Betty  felt  more  than  usually  interested  in 
life  and  benignant  towards  mankind  as  two  imperial 


A   MERRY   MARCH   MORNING.      287 

maids  arrayed  her  in  a  simple  marriage  gown,  that  is, 
simple  for  a  court  of  such  magnificence.  She  kept 
her  head  to  the  last  moment,  feeling  certain  that  some- 
thing serious  was  about  to  happen.  If  it  did  not,  she 
knew  what  she  herself  had  to  do:  refuse  point-blank 
at  the  last  minute,  and  ask  the  Pope  if  such  a  marriage 
could  be  solemnized  under  the  circumstances. 

Towards  noon  of  the  blustering  March  day  a  small 
but  gorgeous  procession  filed  into  one  of  the  less  con- 
spicuous salons  of  the  palace.  Its  members  came  from 
various  apartments,  flowing  together  at  a  certain  point 
and  moment.  The  servants  went  first  followed  by  noble 
esquires  and  pages;  then  the  bridal  party  with  their 
attendants ;  after  them  the  officers  of  State  bearing  the 
historic  documents;  then  the  imperial  party  preceding 
Napoleon  and  his  consort ;  and  last  of  all  the  Pope  with 
members  of  his  household.  It  made  a  pretty  scene  by 
its  lack  of  formality.  Each  group  came  chatting  and 
laughing,  and  took  the  place  assigned  to  it  by  the  mas- 
ter of  ceremonies;  when  the  imperial  party  entered 
the  gentlemen  bowed  low  and  the  ladies  sank  to  the 
ground;  when  the  venerable  Pontiff  appeared  the  as- 
sembly knelt  to  receive  his  blessing.  He  looked  feeble, 
sad  and  decrepit,  while  his  bishops  and  cardinals  fairly 
shone  with  good  humor.  They  saw  in  the  Concordat 
the  end  of  many  troubles  and  the  union  of  good  with 
bad  fortune.  The  Pope  was  helped  to  his  seat  on  the 
dais  by  the  two  sovereigns.  The  Emperor  went  over 
to  the  bridal  pair  and  pressed  their  hands.  All  eyes 
were  fixed  on  the  luckiest  two  in  France,  favorites  of 
the  highest  fortune,  and  at  the  same  time  dowered 
with  a  beauty  which  at  that  moment  shone  like  the  sun. 


288  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"I  salute  you,  my  little  Marquise!"  said  the  Em- 
peror, and  Pope  Pius  looked  over  with  some  curiosity 
on  his  haggard  face.  "I  wish  you,  my  dear  American 
Amazon,  a  happy  career  at  court.  Your  name  is  now 
on  the  civil  list  for  ten  thousand  a  year." 

"Thanks,  Sire,"  replied  Betty  with  a  smile  which 
really  meant  that  she  knew  the  Empire  would  never 
pay  it. 

"Pardon,  Sire,"  said  Fouche  then,  "but  King  Jerome 
has  placed  to  her  credit  forty  thousand." 

"Very  handsome  of  the  King  of  Westphalia,"  said 
Napoleon.  "Well,  Madame  la  Marquise,  you  may 
choose  between  us." 

"I  choose,"  and  she  paused  mischievously,  "the  Em- 
peror. 

"Oh,  woman,  woman!  creation's  mystery!  In 
heaven's  name  why  do  you  make  such  a  choice?"  cried 
Napoleon  wholly  astonished. 

"Naturally,  Sire,  I  prefer  the  protection  of  the  eagle 
to  that  of  the  goose,"  she  answered  in  a  low  tone. 

The  Emperor  suppressed  a  smile  and  turning  about 
began  to  address  the  assembly. 

"Your  Holiness,  this  is  a  day  of  glory  for  the  Em- 
pire, a  day  of  triumph  for  the  Church.  May  I  be 
forever,  as  I  am  at  this  moment,  your  loving  and  duti- 
ful son.  Our  Holy  Father,  out  of  love  for  the  French 
people,  his  beloved  children,  to-day  frees  himself 
and  the  Church  from  many  grave  difficulties.  With 
a  courage  beyond  praise  he  lays  aside  his  temporal 
power  to  devote  himself  entirely  to  the  spiritual  inter- 
ests of  his  people.  He  attaches  Rome  to  the  Empire, 
and  goes  to  live  in  Avignon,  under  our  protection, 


A   MERRY   MARCH   MORNING.      289 

where  he  will  be  surrounded  and  sustained  by  the  love 
and  confidence  of  the  people,  free  to  receive  his  subjects 
from  any  part  of  the  world." 

A  sonorous  voice  sang  out,  the  voice  of  Monsignor 
Franchi, 

"Praised  be  God  for  this  great  mercy!" 

"Amen!"  said  everyone  with  feeling. 

"Shall  I  read  the  document?"  asked  Fouche. 

"It  is  unnecessary,"  said  the  Pope  with  a  gesture. 
"I  call  on  you,  my  children,  to  witness  my  declaration 
that  I  do  this  deed  with  fear  and  sorrow.  I  must  bear 
alone  the  responsibility  of  being  the  first  to  abandon 
our  long  dominion  over  the  eternal  city.  I  have  had 
only  part  of  my  advisers  to  counsel  me.  I  am  old,  ill, 
and  unable  to  judge  properly  so  tremendous  an  event. 
Therefore,  with  the  approval  of  the  Emperor,  our, 
dear  son,  this  Concordat  is  not  to  be  considered  final 
until  the  Sacred  College  of  cardinals  has  approved 
the  treaty." 

"I  shall  answer  for  the  cardinals,"  said  Napoleon 
soothingly.  "The  Empire  applauds  your  courage." 

"It  does  not  seem  to  cheer  the  Pope  much,"  Betty 
whispered  to  Andrea.  "It's  only  a  phrase,  that  Empire.'' 

The  Marquis  put  his  finger  on  his  lip.  Then  the 
voice  of  Monsignor  Franchi  was  heard  again  in  sono- 
rous accents,  saying, 

"I  call  the  world  to  witness  my  hearty  sanction  of 
this  act." 

"Why  is  he  so  important  to-day?"  queried  Betty, 
and  she  began  to  look  at  the  members  of  the  imperial 
group.  A  few  were  hidden  near  the  dais,  but  she 
shrewdly  located  the  Contessa  among  them. 


290  THE    BLACK    CAKDINAL. 

"She  must  know,"  was  her  comment. 

"Through  me  Austria  congratulates  Your  Holiness," 
said  Marie  Louise  loudly,  and  the  old  Pope  looked  at 
her  with  vague  politeness. 

"The  words  of  the  Emperor  and  the  Empress,"  he 
said,  "and  the  well-considered  approval  of  these  pious 
prelates,  encourage  my  resolution." 

Napoleon  placed  the  document  on  the  table  in  front 
of  Pius,  saying, 

"If  it  please  Your  Holiness,  we  shall  now  sign  the 
agreement." 

Fouche  presented  a  handsome  pen,  and  the  Emperor 
pointed  out  the  exact  place  to  sign.  The  old  man  grew 
paler,  he  took  the  pen  reluctantly,  and  remained  in 
thought  a  full  minute,  during  which  embarrassing 
delay  a  dreadful  silence  reigned  in  the  salon,  every  eye 
was  fastened  on  him,  every  attitude  as  fixed  as  if  in 
marble.  Then  the  voice  of  Monsignor  Franchi  boomed 
again  solemnly  and  effectively. 

"It  is  the  will  of  God!" 

And  with  one  voice,  softly  and  yet  with  unction, 
the  whole  assembly  repeated, 

"It  is  the  will  of  God!" 

Pius  looked  about  him  as  if  startled  and  then  hastily 
signed  the  document. 

"It  is  indeed  the  will  of  God,"  he  said,  as  he  sank 
back  in  his  chair,  overpowered  with  emotion. 

The  Emperor  signed  promptly  and  handed  the  docu- 
ment to  Fouche,  then  he  cast  a  grateful  look  at  Mon- 
signor Franchi,  and  gave  him  a  significant  nod,  finally 
he  turned  to  the  bridal  pair. 

"It  is  your  turn  now,  my  doves.     Come  this  way." 


A   MERRY   MARCH   MORNING.      291 

The  Marquis  led  Betty  up  to  the  dais,  where  the 
Emperor  presented  them. 

"Your  Holiness,  here  are  two  dear  friends  of  mine, 
whom  you  are  to  unite  in  marriage  on  this  occasion: 
the  Marquis  Consalvi  and  his  bride." 

"The  brother  of  my  faithful  minister  and  dear 
friend,"  said  Pius,  as  Andrea  knelt  and  kissed  his 
hands.  Tears  slowly  coursed  down  his  cheeks,  for  he 
knew  if  Consalvi  had  been  with  him  the  humiliation  of 
this  day  would  never  have  sullied  his  name.  He  pressed 
Andrea's  head  between  his  hands.  All  were  so  busy 
watching  the  scene  that  only  the  attendants  saw  the 
stately  figure  of  Cardinal  Consalvi,  in  his  robes  of 
state,  approach  the  door  and  stand  there  gazing  on  the 
group  around  the  Pope.  He  walked  to  the  dais  as  an 
esquire  shouted  his  name. 

"His  Eminence,  the  Cardinal  Consalvi." 

He  bowed  to  the  sovereigns  profoundly  and  then  knelt 
before  the  Pontiff.  Pius  embraced  him  in  silence. 
Betty  succeeded  by  an  effort  in  keeping  a  grave  face, 
but  the  astonishment  and  alarm  of  the  dignitaries  were 
so  patent  and  amusing  that  she  could  hardly  keep  from 
laughing  outright.  Monsignor  Franchi  smiled  a 
ghastly  smile,  and  the  other  prelates  trembled;  the 
Emperor  frowned  as  he  spoke  to  Fouche  hurriedly; 
the  poor  Marquis  flushed  and  trembled,  but  held  his 
ground.  When  Consalvi  rose  he  addressed  the  Em- 
peror. 

"Your  Majesty,  I  am  here  by  command:  to  witness 
the  marriage  of  the  Marquis  Consalvi  with — " 

"You  are  welcome,  Consalvi,"  Napoleon  interrupted, 
"altho  I  had  given  up  the  hope  of  having  you  present." 


292  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"I  regret  very  much  the  necessity  of  protesting 
against  this  marriage,"  said  the  Cardinal  with  a  wave 
of  his  hand  towards  the  bridal  pair.  "As  a  Catholic 
the  Marquis  cannot  wed  with  the  lady,  whose  marriage 
with  Jerome  Bonaparte  has  been  pronounced  valid 
by  the  Pope." 

"His  Holiness  shall  decide  between  us  later,"  said 
the  Emperor. 

"Holy  Father,"  said  Consalvi,  turning  to  the  Pope, 
"may  I  ask  you  to  tell  this  assembly  whether  you  have 
annulled  the  marriage  of  King  Jerome  with  the  lady 
from  Baltimore." 

"Why  bring  up  the  old  question?"  the  Pope  an- 
swered with  some  asperity.  "Have  we  not  enough  dif- 
ficulties without  it?" 

"This  is  the  lady,"  said  Consalvi,  pointing  to  the 
bride. 

It  was  a  most  awkward  moment.  In  the  dead  silence 
Betty  saw  the  Marquis  pale  to  the  pallor  of  death,  and 
became  pale  herself  from  sympathy,  and  also  from 
dread  of  what  might  happen.  The  Pope  understood 
on  the  instant  and  rose. 

"That  marriage  stands,"  he  said,  and  to  the  Em- 
press, "I  am  quite  fatigued  and  must  retire,  if  you  will 
permit  me." 

"By  all  means,"  said  the  Emperor,  glad  of  the  in- 
terruption. "The  Empress  will  conduct  the  Holy 
Father  to  his  apartments.  Marquis,  go  with  them. 
Your  marriage  is  delayed  only  for  an  hour.  Consalvi, 
oblige  me  by  reading  this  document." 

He  thrust  the  just-signed  treaty  into  the  Cardinal's 
hands,  and  while  the  diplomat  was  calmly  reading  it 


A   MERRY   MARCH   MORNING.      293 

the  master  of  ceremonies  hurried  the  guests  and  coun- 
cillors from  the  salon.  It  was  a  shabby  exit,  the  cour- 
tiers were  frightened  and  mortified,  and  each  fled  to 
his  own  quarters  in  order  to  escape  even  seeming 
connection  with  such  a  scene.  The  Emperor  and 
Fouche  watched  the  Cardinal's  expression  as  he  read. 

"What  do  you  think  of  it?"  said  Napoleon  harshly. 
"It  stirs  you,  does  it  not?  That  document  goes  at 
once  to  every  court  in  Europe,  the  first  gun  of  the  cam- 
paign. You  are  now  free  to  remain  with  His  Holiness 
and  advise  him,  but  at  Avignon.  You  are  free  to 
scheme  and  plot  to  your  heart's  content,  but  also  at 
Avignon.  You  are  free  to  bless  and  curse,  pray  and 
blaspheme,  but  at  Avignon.  Free  to  live  your  mean 
life,  dream  your  mean  dreams,  and  die  your  mean 
death,  all  at  Avignon.  I  once  told  you  that  you  would 
yet  be  pope  at  Avignon,  but  I  retract  that  prophecy  for 
another.  You  will  be  shot  there." 

"Sire,  you  might  add  the  name  of  my  executioner," 
replied  Consalvi  with  equal  rage  and  insolence. 

"Ah,  you  think  I  am  ruined,  I  see.  Well  you  shall 
read  the  news  of  the  campaign — in  Avignon." 

"Russia  has  killed  that  scheme  as  well  as  many 
others,"  replied  the  Cardinal  boldly.  "I  have  a  cer- 
tainty that  we  shall  read  the  account  of  your  triumph 
in  Rome,  and  whatever  the  outcome  may  be  you  have 
made  it  clear  that  henceforth  the  Pope  is  to  be  treated 
as  your  ally,  not  as  your  prisoner  or  your  subject." 

Fouche  cast  a  quick  glance  at  Napoleon,  who  under- 
stood the  hint  and  accepted  it.  Both  regarded  the  last 
words  of  the  Cardinal  as  an  olive  branch  for  a  bitter 


294  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

occasion,  for  the  words  could  mean  that  Consalvi  him- 
self might  be  that  ally,  if  he  succeeded  to  the  tiara. 

"I  shall  not  defend  my  policy  towards  the  Pope, 
and  you  may  draw  your  own  inferences,"  Napoleon 
replied  haughtily.  "Come,  Fouche,  let  us  go.  These 
priests  weary  me." 

The  Cardinal  was  left  alone  in  the  salon,  which 
attendants  began  to  put  in  order  with  slight  regard 
for  his  presence.  An  official  in  the  corridor  volunteered 
to  show  him  to  his  apartments,  and  there  he  found  the 
Contessa  waiting  for  him  in  the  audience-chamber  of 
the  papal  suite. 

"Ah,  my  child,  you  witnessed  this  painful  scene? 
Who  would  have  believed  it  ?  you  least  of  all,  for  you 
have  always  defended  this  Emperor  against  the  evi- 
dence of  your  own  senses.  Now  you  understand  him, 
do  you  not?  He  would  have  married  the  boy  who 
adores  him  to  the  cast-off  mistress  of  his  brother — 
these  are  his  own  words.  You  have  served  him,  and 
he  would  do  you  the  same  wrong,  if  his  schemes  de- 
manded. But  I  have  not  thanked  you  for  your  good 
service.  At  least  Andrea  is  saved  for  the  moment." 

"He  will  be  here  in  a  moment,  I  think,"  said  the 
Contessa.  "Be  gentle  with  him.  What  mortification 
he  suffered,  and  what  disappointment!  He  will  de- 
mand an  explanation.  He  will  be  in  a  rage,  and  ready 
to  do  anything  rash.  If  you  are  gentle  with  him  in 
this  crisis,  he  may  return  to  you,  and  give  up  his  plan 
to  accompany  the  Emperor  to  the  war." 

"I  shall  be  gentle,  for  how  could  I  be  otherwise 
with  him  ?  It  is  he  that  will  be  harsh,  for  I  have  de- 
stroyed at  one  blow  his  false  future,  hurt  his  conceit, 


A   MERRY   MARCH   MORNING.      295 

and  prejudiced  his  favor  with  the  court.  I  saw  his 
face.  It  was  terrible.  Perhaps  it  would  be  better  to 
avoid  seeing  him  until  the  storm  is  over." 

They  had  no  time  to  discuss  the  matter,  for  the  papal 
page  entered  with  the  announcement  that  the  Marquis 
Consalvi  and  Madame  Elisabeth  humbly  requested  an 
immediate  audience  with  His  Eminence.  The  Contessa 
hastened  away,  Consalvi  laid  aside  his  state  attire,  and 
presently  admitted  the  two  unfortunates  into  his  study. 
Betty  had  enjoyed  the  morning  immensely,  but  the 
rage  and  grief  of  the  Marquis  had  subdued  her  spirit, 
and  turned  joy  into  pity  and  sympathy.  She  went 
willingly  with  him  to  this  painful  interview,  in  the 
hope  of  seeing  him  calmed,  and  of  hearing  more  about 
the  circumstances  which  had  led  up  to  this  catastrophe. 
The  two  brothers  met  like  strangers,  and  Andrea  spoke 
at  once  in  a  voice  of  suppressed  fury. 

"Your  Eminence  must  explain  the  insult  put  upon 
my  wife." 

"Your  wife!" 

"My  wife.  Promised  before  God,  before  the  Pope, 
and  now  before  you." 

"Vain  promises.  Her  husband  still  lives.  It  is  for 
you  to  explain  why  you  are  found  about  to  marry  the 
wife  of  another  man.  And  also  to  explain  the  dis- 
grace inflicted  upon  an  honored  name  by  that  uniform." 

"It  is  an  honor,  not  a  disgrace." 

"To  you  it  is  shameful,  because  it  is  the  sign  of 
your  country's  woe.  It  is  for  you  the  dress  of  a  slave. 
Put  it  off  and  do  penance.  Were  you  not  my  brother, 
and  your  disgrace  also  mine,  I  could  not  deny  you  the 


296  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

titles  you  have  earned,  which  have  been  already  flung 
at  you,  of  ingrate,  traitor  and  adulterer." 

"You  misunderstand  the  situation,  Eminence,"  said 
Betty,  alarmed  for  the  outcome. 

"You  are  well  mated,  madame,  for  he  betrayed  his 
country  and  his  brother,  while  you  betrayed  your  cause 
and  your  child." 

"A  second  time  you  insult  this  lady,  and  a  second 
time  I  warn  you,"  said  the  Marquis,  but  Betty  fell 
silent,  seeing  that  the  Cardinal  knew  all  the  wrinkles 
of  the  situation. 

"I  have  often  seen  the  baseness  of  men,"  he  replied 
to  Andrea  in  a  measured  tone,  every  word  sounding  like 
the  click  of  a  hammer,  "but  never  till  now  did  I  taste 
it.  Never  did  I  dream  my  own  blood  would  know  the 
taint  of  Judas.  Here  is  the  brother  I  trained  from 
infancy,  whose  dearest  wish  was  to  sleep  in  the  one 
grave  with  me :  behold  him  in  the  service  of  the  Pope's 
enemy  and  jailer!  An  officer  of  that  army  which  con- 
quered Italy  and  holds  Rome  in  pawn:  of  that  army 
which  Russia  cut  to  pieces  to  the  last  man;  sold  to  a 
lost  master;  his  virtue  and  honor,  his  own  flesh  and 
blood,  exchanged  for  a  uniform,  a  useless  sword,  and 
the  smiles  of  a  woman." 

Evidently  the  Cardinal  wished  the  young  man  to  see 
what  construction  an  evil  world  could  put  on  his  recent 
behavior,  and  the  language  struck  home  so  hard  and 
apt  that  Andrea  began  to  choke  and  to  stammer. 

"The  word  of  the  Emperor,"  he  said,  but  his  brother 
dismissed  the  argument  with  a  gesture  of  contempt. 

"Spare  me  the  recital.  The  Emperor  tricked  you 
as  he  tricked  the  world ;  as  he  tricked  the  Holy  Father 


A   MERRY   MARCH   MORNING.      297 

into  the  surrender  of  Rome.  He  schemed  to  marry  you 
to  this  woman  in  order  that  I  might  be  forced  to  secure, 
for  your  sake,  her  divorce  from  King  Jerome. 

"And  she  is  still  the  wife  of  the  King  ?"  stammered 
the  youth. 

"Until  death  parts  them." 

"Thank  God!"  said  Elisabeth,  "and, Jerome  watches 
over  me  still." 

"For  your  soul's  sake  go  and  do  penance,"  continued 
the  Cardinal.  "Tear  off  that  uniform,  the  sign  of  your 
treason  and  my  shame.  Humble  yourself  before  God 
and  hope  for  mercy." 

"I  will  not  believe  you,"  said  Andrea.  "The  Em- 
peror told  me  that  the  Pope  had  freed  her." 

"The  Emperor  lied  to  you." 

"He  declared  that  the  Pope  was  reconciled  to  him." 

"He  lied  to  you." 

"He  told  me  that  the  highest  honors  awaited  me." 

"Again  he  lied  to  you,  for  he  has  no  further  honors 
to  bestow.  His  army  and  his  empire  have  both  been 
destroyed  by  Russia." 

"I  will  not  believe  it,"  repeated  the  Marquis  with 
the  stubbornness  of  desperation.  "Elisabeth,  you  know 
the  truth.  You  gave  me  rights  which  you  would  not 
have  given — " 

"I  was  afraid,  like  the  others,  Marquis.  I  also  lied 
to  you." 

"Great  God!" 

He  stood  there  a  mere  weakling,  as  the  terrible 
truth  of  the  delusions  came  upon  him.  The  Cardinal 
hastened  to  open  a  door  of  escape  for  him. 

"Did  you  think  that  you  could  match  this  great 


298  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

trickster  in  the  arts  of  diplomacy  ?  Are  you  astonished 
that  an  unscrupulous,  desperate,  beaten  ruler  should 
use  you  as  a  pawn  in  the  game  of  empire  ?  Madame 
Bonaparte  knew  what  he  was  doing,  because  she  has 
suffered  from  him.  You  might  have  known  it  had  you 
believed  me.  But  now  that  you  have  seen  his  tricks 
exposed,  there  remains  for  you  the  manly  necessity 
of  deserting  the  post  of  fool  which  he  designed  for 
you.  Go  to  him  and  tell  him  that  you  resign  his  offices 
and  refuse  further  favors,  that  you  return  to  the  serv- 
ice of  the  Pontiff,  or  anything  you  please,  provided 
you  assert  your  dignity  as  a  Roman." 

"Oh,  poor  fool !  Oh,  excellent  idiot !"  the  young 
man  said  to  himself,  as  he  took  in  the  full  meaning 
of  his  brother's  words.  He  felt  now  that  they  were 
true,  and  he  saw  the  dream  of  the  winter  fading  piti- 
lessly from  his  life.  It  was  too  much  to  endure,  but 
pride  and  bitterness  strengthened  him  for  the  moment. 

"Thank  you,"  he  said  and  turned  to  Betty,  who 
felt  deeply  for  him  in  his  humiliation.  "Do  you  with- 
draw from  our  agreement  ?  Remember,  I  am  prepared 
to  do  all  that  the  Emperor  has  marked  out  for  you  and 
me.  But  if  you  withdraw — " 

"I  withdraw,"  she  replied  sadly,  "but  really,  Mar- 
quis, I  was  never  in  it.  I  accepted  the  Emperor's 
plan  on  the  express  condition  that  the  reported  decla- 
ration of  the  Pope  was  true.  I  accepted  your  offer 
of  marriage  because  I  did  not  wish  to  be  imprisoned 
and  murdered,  and  because  only  a  few  hours  before 
my  husband  had  bidden  me  remain  true  to  our  mar- 
riage bond.  I  confess  that  I  lied  to  you.  I  with- 
draw from  all  agreements.  I  am  the  wife  of  Jerome." 


A   MEERY   MARCH   MORNING.      299 

The  Marquis  bowed  to  the  lady  and  stalked  out  of 
the  salon. 

"Why  not  argue  with  him?"  said  Betty.  "If  he 
returns  to  the  JEmperor  the  game  will  begin  over 
again." 

"Poor  Andrea,"  sighed  the  Cardinal.  "He  must 
now  wrestle  with  himself  and  the  spirits  of  darkness. 
No  one  can  interfere,  with  any  prospect  of  success. 
He  is  suffering  too  bitterly.  At  least  his  eyes  have 
been  opened,  and  he  will  not  be  fooled  a  second  time." 

"What  will  happen  next?"  said  Betty,  as  she  pre- 
pared to  go. 

"For  you,  nothing.  The  King  will  protect  you 
henceforward.  I  ask  you  to  keep  your  eyes  and  ears 
open  for  Andrea,  and  let  me  know  what  is  going  on 
in  his  regard.  I  am  afraid  of  the  effect  of  despair  on 
him.  The  Emperor  may  take  revenge  on  him  to 
injure  me." 

"I  think  not,  Eminence.  Napoleon  has  generous 
moments,  and  the  Marquis  is  really  a  favorite  with 
him,  simply  because  the  man  loves  the  Emperor  with 
his  whole  heart.  There  are,  not  many  in  this  court 
that  love  Napoleon  beyond  the  price  of  what  they  can 
get  out  of  him." 

The  Cardinal  smiled  at  the  wise  air  of  Betty  in  pro- 
nouncing this  dictum  of  experienced  observation.  He 
said  to  himself  that  the  children  of  the  wilderness 
had  in  their  bones  the  salt  of  the  earth. 

"Wasn't  it  great?"  she  went  on.  "How  did  you 
manage  to  hit  the  dramatic  moment  so  nicely?  And 
all  dressed  up  in  your  very  best,  Eminence." 

The  Cardinal  smiled  again. 


300  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"King  Jerome  managed  it  through  an  agent,"  he 
answered.  "On  my  arrival  at  the  palace  I  found  an 
order  from  the  Pope  requesting  my  presence  at  a 
state  function.  That  required  me  to  dress  as  I  did. 
I  would  have  preferred  another  costume  and  another 
time,  but  there  was  no  information  to  guide  me,  and 
no  time  for  delay.  I  think  we  have  all  escaped  pretty 
well." 

"With  our  lives,  you  mean?  Had  I  been  in  the 
Emperor's  place  I  would  have  ordered  you  and  me 
to  execution.  Well,  the  play  is  over,  and  I  am  be- 
ginning to  wish  I  had  never  left  the  wilds  of  Baltimore. 
However — " 

She  smiled  and  made  her  curtsey,  and  the  Cardinal 
accompanied  her  as  far  as  etiquette  permitted.  He 
made  haste  to  visit  the  afflicted  Pope;  but  the  affairs 
of  state  could  not  hinder  his  worriment  over  the  fate 
of  Andrea,  and  he  was  not  surprised  to  learn  next 
day  that  the  disappointed  young  man  had  departed 
from  Fontainebleau  for  the  army.  He  had  elected 
to  try  a  military  career  with  the  Emperor  in  the  com- 
ing campaign,  which  meant  that  his  pride  would  not 
bear  the  further  humiliation  of  admitting  publicly 
that  he  had  played  the  fool.  It  took  a  long  time  to 
learn  that  Napoleon  had  treated  him  with  the  utmost 
tenderness,  had  assured  him  of  a  brilliant  future,  had 
protested  against  all  the  statements  of  the  Cardinal, 
had  declared  again  the  truth  of  a  reconciliation  with 
the  Pope,  anbl  had  renewed  his  determination  to  place 
Consalvi  on  the  papal  throne.  As  the  Marquis  had 
really  lost  confidence  in  his  brother's  diplomatic 
powers  and  political  intelligence,  it  did  not  take  much 


A   MERRY   MARCH   MORNING.      301 

to  convince  the  young  man  that  the  future  belonged 
to  Napoleon.  Moreover  after  the  painful  interrup- 
tion of  his  marrfage  ceremony  he  had  not  the  courage 
to  remain  at  court.  The  Emperor  kindly  sent  him 
to  the  front  with  special  dispatches,  and  so  the  play 
ended.  Corona  gathered  these  details  to  place  before 
the  Cardinal. 

"I  looked  for  no  other  result,"  he  said  sadly. 
"Andrea  is  too  proud.  He  has  not  the  strength  of 
character  to  appreciate  and  follow  the  only  path  out 
of  the  swamp  into  which  his  folly  led  him.  •!  am 
thankful  the  situation  is  no  worse  at  present.  But 
alas  for  the  future!  He  is  going,  not  to  victory  and 
glory,  but  to  the  terrible  downfall  of  the  Empire. 
Few  believe  it.  The  man  most  concerned  certainly 
does  not.  He  thinks  that  at  the  worst  he  can  make  a 
compromise.  So  did  the  ministers  of  Louis  XVI.  So 
do  they  all.  Men  forget  the  force  of  events.  They 
think,  like  poor  Andrea,  that  they  are  directing  the 
course  of  the  torrent,  when  they  are  merely  its  tem- 
porary guides.  When  they  try  to  stem  it,  to  change 
it,  they  are  swept  away.  The  Emperor  has  been  a  dead 
force  since  August.  This  summer  will  demonstrate 
his  annihilation.  And  what  will  then  become  of 
Andrea  ?" 

The  tears  dimmed  his  calm  eyes,  and  Corona  wept 
with  him. 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

THE   FALL    OF    MONSIGNOR   FRANCHI. 

BETTY  found  in  a  few  days  that  events  move  too 
quickly  at  a  court  for  minds  to  dwell  on  the  recent 
past.  Andrea  might  just  as  well  have  faced  the  situ- 
ation, at  which  people  laughed  for  a  day  and  then 
forgot  After  a  few  commonplaces  of  grief  and  sym- 
pathy the  gay  and  busy  courtiers  turned  to  actual 
things.  In  this  flippancy  there  was  danger  for  her. 
Napoleon  might  plan  to  marry  her  to  a  more  convenient 
noble,  for  this  ruler  seemed  to  have  time  and  thought 
for  the  trifles  of  his  life;  even  now,  in  the  agony  of 
preparation  for  a  bitter  campaign  in  defence  of  his 
empire,  he  was  able  and  ready  to  settle  such  trifling 
matters  as  her  own.  A  false  step  might  lead  to  ruin, 
even  with  King  Jerome  in  the  distance  secretly  provid- 
ing ample  protection.  Therefore  she  sought  out 
Corona  and  besought  her  advice  and  guidance.  The 
Franchis  had  suddenly  come  into  favor  again.  The 
Emperor  needed  every  friend  he  had,  particularly  at 
the  papal  court,  where  the  Cardinals  had  gathered, 
the  black  and  the  red,  and  where  a  sharp  contest  of 
opinion  had  already  begun.  Monsignor  Franchi  was 
required  to  prevent  any  action  which  might  prejudice 
the  interests  of  the  Empire,  and  to  keep  the  imperial 
ministers  informed  of  important  pending  measures. 

302 


FALL  OF  MONSIGNOR  FRANCHI.     303 

The  Contessa  resumed  her  former  place  of  lady-in- 
waiting,  and  could  associate  with  Betty  daily.  The 
palace  buzzed  with  the  doings  of  statesmen  and  but- 
terflies, intriguers  and  lobbyists;  and  only  the  apart- 
ments of  the  Pope  and  his  ministers  seemed  indifferent 
to  the  activities  of  life.  Nevertheless  thought  and 
scheming  were  no  less  busy  there  than  in  the  Empe- 
ror's cabinet.  Monsignor  Franchi  moved  between  the 
sections,  papal  and  imperial,  like  a  purple  smile  in- 
carnate. Everyone  seemed  to  know  that  he  was  the 
important  man.  The  Emperor  took  him  aside  for  a 
whispered  conference;  so  did  the  Empress;  so  did 
the  ministers;  and  the  solemn  cardinals  waylaid  him, 
deferred  to  him,  advised  him,  pleaded  with  him,  be- 
sought him.  Consalvi  chatted  with  him  in  an  amused 
way,  which  few  really  understood. 

"What  is  the  meaning  of  it  all?"  said  Betty. 

"The  old  story,"  Corona  replied  sadly.  "Monsignor 
is  needed  badly,  and  given  the  impossible  task  to  per- 
form. He  is  happy  over  it,  but  at  the  critical  moment 
the  impossibility  will  be  discovered,  and  then  we  shall 
be  exiled  again.  Oh,  I  am  so  tired  of  this  court !" 

"What  is  the  impossible  task?" 

"To  keep  the  Pope  in  order,  which  means  Cardinal 
Consalvi  and  his  friends,  who  are  bent  on  something 
hurtful  to  the  Emperor." 

"Quite  a  task  I  should  say!" 

"Yet  see  how  he  is  doing  it." 

They  had  to  smile  at  the  smiling  distribution  of 
himself  made  by  Monsignor,  whom  they  knew  to  be 
but  a  baby  in  the  hands  of  a  diplomat  like  Consalvi. 
No  one  knew  what  plans  Consalvi  held  and  advocated, 


304  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

but  any  scheme  would  have  annoyed  Napoleon  just 
then.  He  wanted  quiescence  at  the  papal  court.  The 
surrender  of  Rome  and  the  acceptance  of  Avignon  by 
Pope  Pius  did  not  mean  much  either  in  the  diplomatic 
or  in  the  military  contents,  after  the  mere  announce- 
ment of  the  fact,  which  showed  that  the  Empire  had 
some  influence  over  the  Pope.  The  withdrawal  of 
the  compact  on  the  part  of  the  Pope  might  have  a 
serious  effect  on  the  world,  and  Monsignor  Pranchi 
was  instructed  to  use  all  arts  to  prevent  the  rescinding 
of  the  Concordat.  Life  moved  dully  among  the  Car- 
dinals. Neither  spies  nor  intimates  could  see  any 
activity  beyond  daily  discussions  in  the  presence  of  the 
Pope.  Monsignor  Franchi  smiled  more  sweetly  and 
easily  as  the  days  wore  on.  There  was  really  nothing 
being  done  against  the  peace  of  the  Emperor.  Yet  the 
instinct  of  Betty  and  Corona  discovered  what  spies 
and  diplomacy  could  not.  They  visited  the  Cardinal 
as  often  as  possible,  and  saw  things  which  he  did  not 
attempt  to  conceal.  Invariably  she  asked  him, 

"When  is  Jerome  coming?" 

"Ah,  what  a  place  a  court  would  be  if  every  courtier 
could  give  the  exact  hour  for  events!"  he  answered. 
"King  Jerome  will  simply  come,  and  as  a  result  you 
will  simply  go,  but  no  one  knows  when.  He  is  not 
in  favor  with  the  Emperor." 

"May  I  ask  why?" 

"He  has  not  been  faithful,"  replied  Consalvi  with 
emphasis.  "Having  learned  the  danger  in  which  the 
Empire  stands,  he  took  measures  to  insure  the  life 
of  his  Westphalian  kingdom,  measures  injurious  to 
the  man  who  made  him  a  king.  You  see,  Madame 


FALL  0F  MONSIGNOR  FRANCHI.     305 

Elisabeth,  how  birds  come  home  to  roost.  Napoleon 
taught  him  infidelity,  forced  it  on  him,  and  now  Jerome 
stands  ready  to  turn  the  teaching  on  the  teacher.  But 
he  will  come,  because  he  has  regard  for  the  kingly  word." 

"Still  she  is  afraid  of  what  may  happen  any  mo- 
ment," said  Corona.  "If  the  Emperor  should  order 
her  to  marry  someone  else  for  example." 

"Tut,  tut,"  said  the  Cardinal  smiling,  "there  ia 
no  difficulty  there  for  this  flower  of  the  wilderness. 
Just  hold  to  the  position  made  for  you  by  the  Em- 
peror. You  will  marry  no  one  but  the  Marquis  Con- 

!-i,  and  you  will  wait  for  him  until  the  divorce  ia 
granted  from  Jerome.  You  are  not  to  be  hawked 
about  from  one  bidder  to  another,  and  you  must  resent 
it." 

"I  took  that  position,"  said  Betty  with  feeling,  "but 
I  am  so  dazed  and  frightened  that  I  have  no  judgment 
left." 

"It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,"  said  the  Cardinal. 
"How  any  of  us  have  kept  our  reason,  let  alone  our 
judgment,  in  the  stress  of  the  past  five  years,  tor- 
tured as  we  have  been  by  this  maniac  ruler,  is  a 
marvel.  I  was  just  going  over  my  relations  with  him 
this  morning.  They  began  in  1801,  twelve  years  ago. 
Yours  began  a  few  years  later,  Madame.  What  a 
topsy-turvy  he  has  made  of  our  lives!  He  has  been 
like  a  tornado  blowing  on  us  and  our  little  industries, 
and  all  we  could  do  was  to  dig  into  the  earth  and  hang 
on  with  our  breath  gone,  our  eyes  and  ears  full  of 
vile  dust.  Thank  God,  we  have  lived  to  see  the 
position  reversed,  and  now  he  goes  to  meet  the  tor- 
nado. Hard  times  are  coming,  my  children,  but  the 


306  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

outcome  will  give  us  all  our  breath  once  more,  and  a 
trifle  of  peace  before  we  die." 

"You  are  always  hopeful,"  the  Contessa  said  with 
a  sly  grimace  for  an  utterance  which  Consalvi  had 
made  annually. 

"This  time  I  am  certain,  not  merely  hopeful,"  he 
answered.  "And  I  am  heartily  sorry  for  you,  Con- 
tessa, because  our  success  means  the  ruin  of  your 
brother  as  a  diplomat.  I  have  warned  him  and  he 
will  not  be  warned.  I  warn  you  to  be  prepared  for 
the  thunderbolt,  which  even  now  threatens  you.  If 
you  can  persuade  the  Monsignor  to  depart  on  some 
decent  excuse  immediately,  I  would  do  so." 

"It  is  useless,  Eminence,  and  then  ...  I  pre- 
fer ...  to  remain  here." 

Her  voice  broke  slightly,  and  Betty  remembered 
that  this  was  the  first  confession  of  weakness  from  the 
Contessa  since  the  rupture  with  the  Marquis.  She 
wished  to  be  near  him  when  he  returned  from  the 
campaign.  The  Cardinal's  eyes  were  moist. 

"It  will  be  for  the  best  anyway,  my  child.  To  be 
out  of  favor  with  Napoleon  a  year  hence  will  be  for- 
tunate." 

The  Contessa  had  too  much  knowledge  of  dip- 
lomacy, too  much  of  the  diplomat  in  her  nature,  to 
be  disturbed  by  Consalvi's  solemn  utterances. 

"How  many  times  he  has  said  the  same  things  in 
the  past  ten  years,"  was  her  comment  to  Betty. 

"The  tide  has  turned  just  the  same,  child,"  said 
Betty.  "I  have  been  watching  the  rats  on  this  ship 
for  weeks,  and  I  think  I  recognize  their  actions.  The 
ship  is  sinking.  Just  listen  to  the  remarks  on  the 


FALL  OF  MONSIGNOR  FRANCHI.     307 

Duke  of  Otranto,  my  warm  admirer,  Fouche!  Even 
Talleyrand  is  not  above  suspicion.  There  are  awful 
stories  about  the  army,  and  the  marshals." 

"These  stories  have  followed  Napoleon  all  his  life 
since  he  became  great.  Then  he  goes  to  war,  destroys 
everything,  comes  home  stronger  than  ever,  and  -the 
stories  begin  again,  also  stronger  than  ever.  But  we 
shall  see.  What  I  would  like  to  learn  is — " 

She  paused  a  moment  and  Betty  expected  a  blushing 
reference  to  Andrea. 

"I  would  like  to  know  what  the  black  cardinals 
are  planning  against  the  Emperor." 

"Why  didn't  you  ask  ?  You  are  a  friend  of  the 
Cardinal." 

The  Contessa  laughed  at  her  simplicity,  and  re-» 
ferred  her  to  Monsignor  for  an  explanation.  He  had 
fluent  reasons  for  the  situation.  Oh,  but  happiness 
exhaled  from  him  like  perfume  from  a  rose.  He 
radiated  certainty.  His  smile  conveyed  pity  and  sym- 
pathy for  the  skeptical.  The  year  was  bound  to  re- 
peat other  years.  The  Emperor  would  go  forth 
beaten  on  maps,  and  come  back  a  conqueror  of  real 
battles;  so  well  did  Consalvi  know  this  that  discussion 
alone  would  be  permitted  in  the  papal  cabinet;  and 
as  a  diplomat  Franchi  found  his  task  simple  and 
easy,  because  he  had  only  to  warn  the  injudicious  car- 
dinals of  the  tactics  of  Consalvi  to  keep  all  quiet.  He 
did  not  convince  the  ladies,  but  he  quieted  them.  Yfet 
at  that  very  moment  the  Cardinal  had  brought  to  a 
successful  completion  the  diplomatic  work  made 
necessary  by  the  situation.  The  Pope  had  secretly 
composed  a  flat  rejection  of  the  Concordat  of  Fon- 


308  THE    BLACK    CAKDINAL. 

tainebleau,  and  had  signed  it  under  the  very  nose  of 
the  spies.  The  process  had  taken  long,  for  the  letter 
had  to  be  written  by  sentences,  when  a  spy  was  absent, 
wherever  the  chance  to  write  offered ;  so  that  it  took 
weeks  to  complete  it,  copy  it,  and  dispatch  it  to  the 
cabinets  of  Europe.  For  the  sake  of  the  Contessa, 
Consalvi  showed  it  secretly  to  Betty,  explained  its 
contents,  and  bade  her  tell  Corona  the  hour  when  the 
Emperor  would  receive  it. 

"Persuade  her  and  the  Monsignor  to  depart,"  said 
he,  "for  the  Emperor  will  treat  them  vilely  in  his 
rage." 

"Will  they  believe  me?"  said  Betty  thoughtfully. 

"No,  they  will  not,  Madame,"  and  he  laughed 
heartily.  "Ah,  how  shrewd  the  atmosphere  of  this 
court  has  made  you,  lady  of  the  wilderness.  They 
will  not  believe  you,  because  they  will  think  the  whole 
scheme  a  diplomatic  trick,  arranged  to  fool  them. 
However,  do  your  best  with  them." 

When  Betty  described  what  she  had  seen,  read  and 
heard  to  Corona  and  Monsignor,  they  looked  at  each 
other  and  smiled. 

"What  is  the  meaning  of  this  ?"  they  said,  and  began 
to  study  it. 

"The  more  I  see  of  what  they  call  diplomacy  in. 
this  country,"  Betty  said  to  herself,  "the  more  I  reH 
spect  our  American  sincerity.  Such  liars  are  they 
officially  that  they  can  no  longer  recognize  truth  at 
the  first  glance!" 

The  Franchis  decided  that  the  Cardinal  wished  to 
learn  first  what  might  be  the  effect  of  a  revocation  of 
the  Concordat  on  Napoleon.  Would  the  Emperor 


FALL  OF  MONSIGNOR  FRANCHI.     309 

order  them  to  execution  ?  It  was  necessary  to  inform 
the  Emperor  of  what  was  coming,  which  Monsignor 
did  at  an  informal  afternoon  chat  in  the  apartments 
of  the  Empress.  Corona  and  Betty  were  both  present, 
the  latter  for  the  first  time  since  her  interrupted  mar- 
riage. Napoleon  chucked  her  under  the  chin  pater- 
nally. 

"I  am  glad  to  see  that  your  disappointment  has  not 
thinned  you,  or  dimmed  those  sparkling  eyes,  Elisa- 
beth." 

"I  still  live  in  hope,"  she  replied,  "and  I  have  the 
sustaining  hand  of  the  Emperor.  Why  should  I  worry 
over  a  brief  delay  ?" 

"The  campaign  will  be  severe,  my  child." 

"You  will  watch  over  him,  Sire." 

"As  far  as  I  can.  You  still  adhere  to  him?  Ah, 
how  could  you  help  it,  a  lad  so  fair  and  honorable. 
Well,  take  care  of  yourself,  keep  close  to  the  Empress, 
and  be  ready  to  welcome  a  hero  in  November." 

This  speech  stood  for  a  command,  and  assured  to 
Betty  a  proper  place  at  court  for  an  indefinite  period. 
Monsignor  approached  with  his  information,  and  a 
smile  shaded  by  only  pretended  anxiety. 

"My  dear  friend,"  said  the  Emperor,  putting  his 
arm  about  the  prelate,  "I  fear  you  are  giving  your- 
self anxiety  about  this  Consalvi  faction  near  the  Pope. 
What  they  may  or  may  not  do  is  not  worth  a  night's 
sleep.  So  why  mark  your  face  with  the  wrinkles  of 
useless  care  ?" 

"Experience  has  taught  me,"  said  Monsignor,  "that 
the  thunderbolt  is  usually  let  loose  by  infantile  hands, 
very  helpless  ones  at  that." 


310  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"Very  true,"  replied  Napoleon  thoughtfully. 

"And  is  not  Consalvi  the  greatest  diplomat  of  his 
time  ?" 

"A  most  able  man." 

"He  has  undoubtedly  formulated  a  revocation  of 
the  recent  Concordat,  but  whether  the  Pope  has  signed 
it,  or  he  is  simply  using  it  as  a  weapon  of  the  future, 
I  have  not  been  able  to  discover." 

"Do  not  our  friends  among  the  most  eminent  car- 
dinals know  whether  such  a  document  officially  exists  ?" 

"They  are  quite  certain  it  does  not  exist,  which  does 
not  help  us  in  any  way,  since  the  Pope  can  issue  it 
without  advice,  proprio  molu,  as  the  phrase  goes." 

"Then  what  do  you  expect?"  said  Napoleon,  seeing 
that  the  Monsignor  was  leading  up  to  some  emphatic 
explanation. 

"Nothing,"  replied  Franchi  with  an  air  of  pro- 
fundity. "If  the  Pope  had  really  signed  such  a  docu- 
ment, to  be  published  at  once,  Consalvi  would  not  show 
it  to  a  soul  until  every  minister  in  Europe  had  an 
official  copy.  He  did  show  a  document,  said  to  be  a 
revocation  of  the  Concordat.  I  conclude  from  his 
showing  it  that  such  a  document  does  not  exist." 

"The  reasoning  is  sound  in  Consalvi's  case,"  replied 
the  Emperor.  "Why  did  he  show  it  at  all  ?" 

"On  the  score  of  friendship,  Sire." 
"Well,  be  on  your  guard,  Franchi.     I  look  to  you 
to  prevent  the  accident  of  a  revocation  of  the  Concor- 
dat.    I  want  no  superfluous  troubles  at  this  moment, 
for  our  affairs  are  delicate  and  sensitive.    What  would 
be  a  slap  at  other  times,  now  easily  becomes  a  blow." 
"You  may  rely  on  my  devotion,  Sire." 


FALL  OF  MONSIGNOR  FRANCHI.     311 

"And  cleverness,"  added  Napoleon  with  meaning. 

At  that  moment  Talleyrand  entered  the  room  and 
mingled  with  the  group  about  the  Empress.  Elisabeth 
watched  him  with  interest,  his  sinister  character  and 
great  ability  having  made  him  a  common  subject  of 
gossip  at  court.  She  suspected  that  the  minister  was 
preparing  to  desert  the  imperial  ship,  and  it  was  said 
that  even  at  this  moment  he  took  a  pleasure  in  humil- 
iating Napoleon.  Presently  the  groups  so  changed 
that  Betty  and  Corona  found  themselves  close  to  the 
Empress,  with  whom  Talleyrand  chatted  amiably. 
Napoleon  came  near  and  looked  at  his  minister. 

"News,"  he  said  briefly. 

"If  you  wish  to  hear  it,  not  of  much  importance, 
but  unexpected,"  said  Talleyrand. 

"Give  it  to  me,"  said  the  Emperor  calmly. 

He  read  the  document  which  Talleyrand  had  come 
himself  to  deliver  as  publicly  as  possible,  and  rage 
overcame  him  so  suddenly  that  he  had  not  time  to 
remind  himself  of  Talleyrand's  presence.  The  trifling 
audience  were  given  a  violent  fright  when  they  heard 
a  furious,  strident  voice  calling  out, 

"<Dh,  Franchi !  Monsignor  Franchi !  In  the  name 
of  God,  Franchi!" 

"It  has  come,"  Corona  whispered  to  Betty,  and 
Betty  saw  her  bracing  herself  for  a  scene  like  a  brave 
sailor  before  a  cyclone;  her  face  hardened  into  icy 
repose  and  scorn,  the  color  settled  in  it  firmly,  and  her 
manner  became  calm. 

"You  were  right,  as  usual,"  she  went  on.  "The 
Cardinal  did  us  a  service,  and  here  is  the  document 
which  destroys  us." 


312  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

Monsignor  Franchi  hastened  towards  the  imperial 
screamer  with  a  pallid  face,  and  had  the  papal  revoca- 
tion of  the  Concordat  thrust  into  his  hands  by  the 
furious  monarch. 

"Read,  Monsignor  Stupidity,"  he  snarled. 

"It  is  genuine,"  said  Monsignor  after  a  careful  ex- 
amination of  the  wording  and  signature.  His  blood 
returned  to  his  face,  and  he  too  put  on  the  icy  mask 
which  every  true  diplomat  must  have  at  command. 
Behind  it  beat  a  heart  into  which  despair  had  entered, 
but  also  resignation.  He  had  lost  his  last  and  best 
chance,  and  henceforth  his  career  must  remain  or- 
dinary, without  great  opportunities  and  crowding 
honors. 

"It  is  a  document  which  only  an  angel  from  heaven 
could  prevent  or  know  of,"  he  said,  looking  evenly  into 
the  Emperor's  angry  eyes. 

"And  you  are  not  an  angel,  Monsignor  Stupidity," 
answered  Napoleon. 

"Only  a  human  but  sincere  friend,  Your  Majesty, 
whom  your  imperial  ministers  honor  with  long  vaca- 
tions and  impossible  tasks,  declined  by  luckier  diplo- 
mats. I  ask  your  permission  to  retire  from  court  to 
my  home  in  Rome." 

"You  have  it,"  said  Napoleon  savagely,  but  ashamed 
of  his  anger  and  his  abuse  of  the  loyal  prelate.  Then 
the  Contessa  stepped  forward. 

"I  also  crave  permission  to  retire  with  my  brother," 
said  she,  in  her  sweet,  cool,  insolent  tones,  which  so 
often  irritated  Betty  and  now  irritated  the  Emperor. 

"You  have  it,  Mademoiselle,"  he  repeated  harshly, 
"but  I  do  not  forget  your  treasonable  services  to — " 


FALL  ©F  MONSIGNOR  FRANCHI.     313 

Just  then  he  caught  Betty's  eye  and  hesitated,  but 
the  audacious  creature  took  up  the  word. 

"To  me,  Sire,"  chirped  her  silvery  voice.  "Oh,  you 
forget  that  I  explained  all  about  my  dear  protectress. 
It  was  not  the  Contessa  Franchi  who  aided  me,  but  a 
lady  who  on  this  occasion — " 

"Certainly,"  interrupted  the  Emperor  embarrassed. 
"I  remember.  I  withdraw  my  statement.  You  may 
go  back  to  Rome,  Monsignor  and  Mademoiselle,  and 
I  trust  your  good  intentions  will  get  from  Providence 
what  your  services  to  me  will  not  get,  reward." 

"We  have  no  right  to  expect  it,  Sire,  from  either 
power,"  said  Corona  with  such  sweet  scorn  that  Betty 
could  have  hugged  her. 

"With  your  permission,  Sire,"  Talleyrand  broke  in, 
at  a  hint  from  the  Empress,  who  was  much  embarrassed 
by  the  scene,  "I  must  come  to  the  defence  of  Monsignor 
Franchi,  as  a  member  of  our  guild.  It  is  true  that 
we  have  called  on  him  always  to  lead  the  forlorn  hope, 
and  because  he  died  on  the  field  we  let  him  lie  there 
forgotten,  until  the  next  time  we  had  a  forlorn  hope. 
It  is  not  thus  you  treat  such  men  on  the  field  of  battle. 
In  the  present  case  he  could  no  more  hinder  the  Pope 
from  producing  this  document,  than  could  Your 
Majesty.  It  was  beyond  the  powers  of  diplomacy." 

"Very  well,"  said  Napoleon  pettishly.  "I  retract 
my  words,  and  I  desire  Monsignor  Franchi  and  his 
sister  to  remain  at  court." 

The  prelate  and  the  Contessa  bowed  icily  but  did  not 
accept  the  olive  branch.  Napoleon  looked  at  the  docu- 
ment again  and  then  tore  it  into  shreds,  putting  his 
heel  upon  the  fragments.  He  left  the  salon  followed 


314  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

by  Talleyrand,  and  the  guests  scattered  hastily,  avoid- 
ing the  Franchis,  who  calmly  resented  anything  that 
smacked  of  sympathy  or  condolence.  They  were  done 
with  the  Bonapartes.  Betty  felt  the  deepest  satisfac- 
tion with  them;  as  diplomats  they  had  fallen  before 
Consalvi  and  the  impossible;  as  faithful  servants  of 
the  Emperor,  while  deserving  crowns,  they  had  re- 
ceived only  abuse;  as  Roman  nobles  they  had  routed 
the  transient  monarch  on  his  own  field,  at  every  point, 
with  finish  and  dignity.  The  ladies  followed  Mon- 
signor  straight  to  the  apartments  of  Consalvi,  who  evi- 
dently expected  them. 

"I  wish  to  thank  you,  Eminence,"  said  Monsignor, 
"for  the  warning  which  I  rejected,  did  not  believe  in, 
I  am  now  free  to  say." 

"How  did  the  Emperor  take  it?" 

"I  have  no  doubt  we  shall  all  be  shot  to-morrow. 
Corona  and  I  have  obtained  permission  to  retire  from 
court,  and  we  set  out  for  Rome  at  once." 

"I  did  not  think  he  would  take  it  so  badly.  Per- 
haps it  is  as  well  that  you  return  to  Rome  for  a  little 
while,  and  prepare  yourself  for  the  new  order  of 
things.  You  will  not  accept  me  as  a  prophet?  Well, 
I  shall  have  my  revenge  later,  when  as  secretary  of 
state  in  Rome  I  shall  need  the  services  of  him  who 
has  the  courage  to  lead  a  forlorn  hope  in  diplomacy." 

Betty  laughed,  Corona  smiled,  and  Monsignor  actu- 
ally blushed.  If  he  had  lost  an  Emperor's  favor  he 
still  had  the  generous  Cardinal  for  a  friend,  and  the 
future  did  not  appear  so  utterly  blank  and  hopeless. 


CHAPTER   XXIX. 

THE  LAST  HOPE  FLED. 

A  TERRIBLE  summer  followed  the  departure  of  the 
Emperor  for  the  field  of  battle.  For  the  first  time 
Betty  got  an  understanding  of  the  trickery  human 
nature  can  practise  on  itself  when  it  wishes  to  be  de- 
ceived. The  best  news  from  the  front  was  dubious 
with  all  its  victories,  supplemented  by  the  arrival  of 
prisoners,  announced  also  in  imperial  bulletins;  the 
signs  of  disaster  multiplied  on  all  sides;  the  traitors 
and  renegades  became  insolent  in  declaring  the  doom 
of  the  Bonapartes;  yet  the  official  and  friendly  sup- 
porters of  Napoleon,  even  the  disappointed  Franchis, 
retained  their  composure  and  answered  insolence  with 
threats.  They  had  heard  and  seen  all  this  before,  and 
never  before  had  they  been  so  well  acquainted  with 
the  facts.  The  Emperor  was  indeed  fighting  for  his 
very  throne  beyond  the  Rhine,  but  his  bloody  path  was 
strewn  with  victories.  They  even  exulted.  Yet  im- 
prisoned Betty,  with  a  prejudice  in  their  favor,  could 
see  the  end  hastening  on.  The  Cardinal  interpreted 
for  her  the  signs  of  the  times.  One  day  at  the  begin- 
ning of  November  he  said  to  her  with  much  gentle- 
ness, 

"Your  King  ceased  to  be  a  king  on  the  20th  of 
October.  The  Emperor  suffered  a  terrible  and  disas- 

315 


316  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

troua  defeat  on  that  day,  and  the  kingdom  of  West- 
phalia disappeared  in  blood.  God  still  rules  the 
world !" 

"I  believe  so,  but  in  spite  of  the  facts,"  she  said 
frankly. 

"You  are  not  looking  at  the  proper  facts  then." 

"Your  side  could  not  help  but  win,"  she  replied 
with  admiration. 

"Thank  you.  I  wish  my  opponents  and  critics  had 
your  partiality.  With  them  I  am  considered  a  rank 
failure,  from  that  Concordat  which  I  helped  into 
existence  in  1801  down  to  that  which  I  helped  to  kill 
last  winter.  However,  I  shall  have  the  company  of 
Napoleon  this  year.  Poor  genius !  I  would  not  be  in 
his  shoes  for  all  the  greatness  of  time.  His  blind  side 
now  rules  him.  Greatest  of  generals  he  cannot  see 
that  he  is  beaten  flat  to  the  ground  like  Jerusalem. 
Talleyrand,  Fouche,  many  of  his  generals,  know  it, 
but  he  does  not.  Oh,  this  human  blindness  I 

"And  where  am  I  blind,  if  you  please?"  said  she 
saucily. 

"Where  you  should  be,  in  regard  to  your  husband." 

"Am  I  hoping  against  hope  then?  And  his  king- 
dom gone  ?" 

"As  you  should,  until  the  very  end  of  hope.  And 
then  you  will  not  despair." 

"There  is  no  hope  for  the  Emperor?" 

"None.  God  has  rejected  him  as  he  rejected  Saul, 
and  he  will  now  pass  into  a  helpless  obscurity,  bound 
hand  and  foot,  to  remain  a  spectator  of  the  world's 
ability  to  get  on  without  him.  He  placed  his  mad 
ambition  for  universal  empire  first  in  his  life,  and  it 


THE    LAST    HOPE    FLED.  317 

has  killed  all  his  other  opportunities.  Jerome  re- 
jected you  and  happiness  for  a  kingdom,  and  now  he 
has  lost  you,  kingdom  and  happiness  together.  Ah,  it 
is  only  the  right  that  triumphs.  In  your  weakness  and 
obscurity,  you  will  be  the  strong  and  successful  one. 
You  remained  faithful  to  the  right." 

"It  will  be  my  only  reward  and  happiness  on  this 
earth,"  she  said  with  tears. 

"Yes,  it  means  suffering  here,  from  which  no  one  is 
excused.  But  to  suffer  for  the  right  is  less  painful 
than  grief  over  useless  pleasures  which  can  be  enjoyed 
no  more." 

The  battle  of  Leipsic  did  not  shake  the  confidence  of 
the  imperialists,  but  the  invasion  of  France  by  the 
Allies  did;  and  then  the  rats  deserted  the  ship  in 
numbers  with  much  squeaking  explanation.  The  Em- 
peror came  and  went  like  a  phantom,  as  curt  and  im- 
perial as  ever,  but  Betty  in  the  distance  saw  fawning 
courtiers  grimace  behind  his  back.  Her  heart  bled 
for  him,  for  her  throneless  Jerome,  now  sneered  at  by 
his  own  lackeys  in  some  obscure  corner  of  the  world. 
But  before  the  brave  show  kept  up  by  the  court  and 
the  officials  of  the  Empire  her  drooping  spirits  could 
not  but  revive.  The  routine  of  court  life  went  on  as 
usual,  even  with  Blucher  knocking  at  the  doors.  In 
January  the  Pope  departed  quietly  from  Fontainebleau 
with  a  small  retinue,  officials  said  for  another  prison 
at  Savona,  but  the  Cardinal  said  for  Home.  His  five 
years'  captivity  was  over,  and  Consalvi  remained  be- 
hind at  the  command  of  his  master  to  deal  with  the 
Allied  Sovereigns  when  the  imprisonment  of  Napoleon 
left  them  free  to  parcel  out  Europe  once  more.  Still 


318  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

the  imperialists  laughed  and  sneered  and  carried  their 
heads  high,  and  still  the  hope  in  Betty's  heart  grew; 
until  that  hour  when  she  came  face  to  face  with  Gen- 
eral the  Marquis  Consalvi,  in  that  very  spot  where 
not  so  long  ago  he  had  made  love  to  her.  Surprise 
for  the  moment  paralyzed  her,  and  she  did  not  recover 
quickly,  altho  he  smiled  and  took  her  two  hands  in  his. 
What  had  happened  to  the  man?  He  looked  like  a 
weary,  exhausted  soldier  of  forty,  battered,  bronzed, 
wrinkled,  and  every  inch  a  soldier;  but  in  his  face 
there  was  an  expression  which  made  her  shudder,  his 
eyes  looked  wild,  his  attitude  had  something  hopeless 
about  it;  even  now  while  he  spoke  with  the  gaiety  of 
the  courtier.  He  looked  the  personification  of  the  Em- 
pire in  its  bedraggled  condition. 

"Andrea,  what  has  happened  to  you  ?"  she  said  ignor- 
ing his  polite  and  friendly  phrases. 

"I  forget,"  he  replied,  "in  seeing  how  lightly  time 
has  laid  its  finger  on  you,  Madame  Elisabeth.  It  is 
as  if  we  had  not  separated  an  instant." 

"And  you  on  the  contrary  look,  not  merely  as  if  you 
had  come  through  a  campaign,  but  just  as  if  you  had 
come  through — through — " 

"Precisely.  Like  Dante  I  have  been  through  hell, 
but  quite  foolishly  you  know,  that  is,  to  no  purpose." 

"You  are  a  general,  Andrea?" 

"Of  a  beaten  army,"  he  said  in  a  low  voice,  "of  a 
lost  master  and  a  lost  cause.  And  believe  me  I  tried 
to  die  often  enough,  but  it  was  not  to  be.  I  live  to 
eat  all  the  bitterness  there  is  in  life." 

The  tears  streamed  down  her  face  at  the  despair 
of  his  heart  so  touchingly  uttered. 


THE    LAST    HOPE    FLED.  319 

"They  say  that  out  of  the  bitterness  sweetness  comes 
Andrea." 

"Not  for  the  fool,  Elisabeth,  not  for  the  fool." 

"And  what  will  you  do,  Andrea?" 

"Follow  my  fate,  of  course.  I  must  support  this 
generous  but  beaten  master,  who  has  been  kindness 
itself  to  me.  I  cannot  be  faithless  twice." 

She  winced  under  these  words,  the  very  same  which 
Fouche  had  used  in  describing  King  Jerome. 

"God  keep  you,"  she  said  as  he  went  off,  "and  do 
not  forget  that  there  are  two  who  love  you  and  weep 
for  you." 

"If  I  only  could  forget!"  he  replied  with  a  groan. 

Truly,  the  Empire  was  gone!  And  with  it  was 
going  the  fortune  of  young  men  like  the  Marquis 
Consalvi.  Would  her  own  vanish  in  the  mists  of  de- 
feat ?  Was  she  not  deceiving  herself  like  the  imperial- 
ists in  cherishing  hope  for  the  future?  For  she  not 
only  dreamed  dreams,  but  had  actually  planned  an  out- 
line of  that  last  interview  which  chance  might  give  her 
at  any  moment  with  the  ex-King.  Gossip  said  openly 
that  the  Empress  Marie  Louise  would  desert  Napoleon 
at  the  command  of  her  father  and  the  Allies;  and  was 
it  not  as  likely  that  Queen  Caroline  would  desert 
Jerome?  The  deserted,  dethroned,  helpless  monarch 
would  then  be  free  to  resume  his  former  life,  and  they 
could  return  to  Baltimore,  persuaded  if  not  wholly 
convinced  that  love  and  freedom  in  the  wilderness  are 
worth  at  least  the  uncertain  kingdoms  of  Europe.  In 
vain  the  Cardinal  pointed  out  to  her  the  conditions 
which  made  her  dream  impossible;  the  attachment  of 
Jerome  to  his  new  life,  with  which  he  had  shown  him- 


320  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

self  foolishly  enraptured;  the  chance  that  he  would 
one  day  be  heir  to  Napoleon's  cause;  the  long  hold 
which  the  Napoleonic  idea  and  dynasty  would  maintain 
on  Europe  and  France;  the  exciting  if  ridiculous  role 
of  pretenders  to  a  French  throne,  which  would  be 
played  profitably  by  the  Bonapartes  in  turn.  These 
matters  Betty  could  not  understand,  even  while  she 
admitted  the  knowledge  which  discovered  them  to  her. 
Just  as  his  Eminence  had  said,  she  would  hope  to  the 
end  of  hope,  and  then  not  quite  despair.  Jerome  came 
to  Fontainebleau  without  a  thought  of  her,  and  was 
stupefied  to  encounter  her  one  day  in  the  corridor.  He 
promptly  followed  her  into  the  nearest  apartment,  and 
left  his  equerry  on  guard  outside  the  door.  She  could 
hardly  speak,  and  knew  not  what  to  say  or  do.  The 
ex-King  after  the  shock  felt  not  a  trace  of  embarrass- 
ment. There  was  but  one  thing  to  do,  get  rid  of  her 
on  any  terms. 

"I  am  astonished,  Elisabeth.  I  did  not  know  you 
were  still  here!" 

"I  am  the  prisoner  of  the  Emperor  yet,  Jerome." 

"Alas,  the  Bonapartes  hold  no  more  prisoners,"  he 
answered  with  a  pose  of  despair.  "I  am  no  longer  a 
king,  Napoleon  fs  no  longer  an  emperor.  We  are  ut- 
terly lost,  lost,  lost!" 

"If  he  believes  that,"  Betty  thought,  as  her  nerves 
grew  steadier,  "there's  a  chance  for  good  missionary 
work  here." 

"I  will  not  believe  it  until  Napoleon  is  dead,"  she 
said  with  firmness.  "Why  should  you  surrender  until 
that  moment?" 

"He  will  not  believe  it  and  he  will  not  surrender. 


THE    LAST    HOPE    FLED.  321 

Ah,  if  he  had  but  accepted  the  terms  offered  him  a 
few  months  ago,  at  least  we  would  have  France  for  a 
barrier  against  the  last  misfortunes.  The  Allies  of- 
fered him  old  France,  stripped  of  its  conquests,  and 
he  would  not  accept.  Now  there  remains  nothing  for 
us  but  to  die." 

"To  die,  Jerome!" 

"I  have  accepted  death  for  my  portion,"  assuming 
another  pose  of  resignation  to  the  inevitable.  "When 
my  brother  signs  his  abdication,  I  shall  abdicate  from 
life,  and  assume  the  kingdom  of  the  grave.  I  am  cer- 
tain that  he  will  precede  me  to  the  world  of  darkness." 

"The  Emperor  commit  suicide!"  said  she  aghast 
at  the  mere  suggestion. 

"Ah,  you  do  not  understand,  Elisabeth.  What,  the 
greatest  man  of  history  reduced  to  the  level  of  a  con- 
vict, jailed  by  the  Powers  for  the  rest  of  his  life!  Do 
you  imagine  for  a  moment  that  his  proud  spirit  could 
submit  to  it  ?  And  if  he  cannot  endure  it,  how  can  I, 
even  though  a  smaller  man?  For  I  too  have  sat  on  a 
throne!" 

He  wrung  his  hands  and  paced  the  apartment,  and 
she  knew  not  what  to  say. 

"But  why  do  I  talk  of  these  inevitable  things  in 
the  presence  of  one  who  is  so  used  to  sorrow  that  the 
fall  of  an  empire  seems  commonplace.  I  shall  perish, 
but  you  will  live  to  mingle  my  name  with  your  prayers. 
How  have  you  passed  this  year  of  terror  ?  Have  they 
treated  you  well  here?" 

"I  have  had  a  pleasant  time  of  it,  but  for  the  sad 
news  from  the  Khine  every  day.  I  was  waiting  for 
you  these  three  months.  Jerome,  is  there  no  hope  ?" 


322  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

"No  more  than  if  you  stood  at  my  deathbed,  Elisa- 
beth. I  have  made  up  my  mind.  I  cannot  survive 
our  disgrace,  or  lead  a  life  of  humiliation  and  poverty." 
"And  Queen  Caroline  ?  Has  she  deserted  you  as — " 
"Deserted  me  ?"  and  Jerome  took  another  pose,  one 
of  horror  at  the  suggestion.  "It  is  rather  I  who  am 
the  deserter.  Ah,  how  fortunate  have  I  been  in  the 
two  women  who  have  shared  my  life  and  my  fortune ! 
Caroline  is  no  less  faithful  than  Elisabeth.  She  will 
be  commanded  by  the  wolves,  who  have  taken  posses- 
sion of  Europe  again,  to  give  me  up,  as  Napoleon  com- 
manded you  to  give  me  up,  but  she  will  refuse.  And 
so  it  falls  to  me  to  release  you  both  from  any  obliga- 
tion to  the  exile,  the  pretender,  the  adventurer,  as  the 
jackals  will  hereafter  name  me.  The  grave  will  protect 
me  at  the  same  time  that  it  frees  you  from  odium." 
The  tears  gathered  in  his  eyes,  and  he  said  solemnly, 
"You  see  I  am  no  longer  a  king.  I  weep!" 
Betty  was  completely  disarmed.  It  had  never  oc- 
curred to  her  that  suicide  offered  a  dramatic  exit  from 
trouble  to  the  fallen  kings,  but  now  that  the  thought 
was  presented  so  touchingly  by  Jerome  she  saw  its 
fitness  from  the  pagan  point  of  view.  She  herself 
could  not  have  endured  the  gibes  of  Baltimore  at  her 
ill  luck,  and  had  taken  exile  and  other  privations  in 
preference.  Why  should  not  the  eagle  and  the  goose 
also  have  their  preferences  ?  And  all  at  once  she  saw 
Jerome  lying  stiff  and  cold  before  her,  prepared  for 
a  kingly  burial.  Her  heart  turned  into  water,  her  pre- 
cautions against  deceit  were  forgotten. 

"You  must  not  die,  Jerome,"  said  she  loudly,  and 
her  voice  surprised  her. 


THE    LAST    HOPE    FLED.  323 

"What  is  left  for  me,  Elisabeth  ?" 

"Have  you  forgotten  so  soon  the  wilderness?  Its 
freedom,  its  happiness  ?  Were  we  not  happy  in  those 
days,  Jerome  ?" 

He  smiled  through  his  tears  and  took  her  hands  in 
his. 

"How  often  I  have  recalled  thore  days  in  my  mis- 
fortunes? Ah,  if  you  had  but  kept  me  there,  Elisa- 
beth, what  a  different  story  would  be  ours.  Do  not 
think  I  reproach  you.  I  am  even  more  to  blame,  for 
I  could  have  said,  we  shall  stay,  and  you  would  have 
obeyed  me." 

"I  would  not  have  obeyed  you.  The  madness  of  the 
dream  was  on  me,  and  I  would  have  gone  myself  alone 
to  France  to  fight  for  a  crown.  Well,  I  have  made  my 
fight,  I  have  had  my  way,  and  God  has  left  me  nothing 
for  the  labor  and  pain  of  these  ten  years.  I  beg  of 
you,  do  not  add  to  my  misery  by  suicide." 

The  merry,  fickle  eyes  of  Jerome  expressed  no  such 
despair,  or  determination  as  would  lead  to  self-murder, 
and  Betty  might  have  seen  his  insincerity  had  not 
emotion  got  the  better  of  her.  Jerome  retained  his 
pose. 

"Death  is  the  only  way  out  of  the  muddle  into  which 
Napoleon  has  brought  us,"  he  said  sorrowfully.  "Who 
could  endure  the  scorn  of  all  Europe  as  an  ex-king,  a 
royal  vagabond,  particularly  in  our  case,  for  the  Bona- 
partes  are  the  upstarts  of  royalty?" 

"It  would  not  matter  in  the  wilderness." 

"I  shall  never  again  escape  from  the  destiny  of  the 
Bonapartes,  even  in  the  remotest  desert.  I  must  always 
be  a  king.  The  wilderness  would  not  hide  me  from 


324  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

the  schemes  of  our  family  and  Its  friends  and  support- 
ers. "We  are  now  become  pretenders,  and  we  must  play 
the  role  in  spite  of  ourselves  and  common  sense." 

"So  the  Cardinal  said,"  Betty  muttered  to  herself, 
and  she  added  in  her  bold  way,  "well  then,  become  an 
American  king,  cut  out  a  slice  of  territory  on  the 
Pacific  and  reign  there  as  King  of  Dreamland." 

He  forgot  his  pose  long  enough  to  smile,  and  even 
fell  into  good  humor  over  the  idea. 

"Not  a  bad  scheme,"  said  he,  "and  not  utterly  im- 
possible. Your  father  might  act  as  agent,  buy  the  land 
from  the  Indians,  make  a  treaty,  and  so  forth.  I  could 
go  there  incognito.  There  would  be  many  obstacles, 
but  if  they  proved  insupperable  it  would  still  be  easy 
to  die." 

"It  is  only  too  easy  to  die,  always  too  easy.  So  death 
is  the  refuge  of  failures  and  cowards.  You  must  live, 
if  only  to  prove  to  the  world  that  you  have  not  failed, 
and  that  there  is  still  power  in  the  name  of  Bona- 
parte." 

"You  talk  a  little  wildly,"  he  replied  in  his  kingly 
tone,  which  used  to  bring  dismay  to  fawning  courtiers, 
but  it  merely  nettled  Betty  who  began  slowly  to  come 
to  her  senses. 

"I  shall  think  the  matter  over.  The  wilderness  has 
a  new  aspect  from  your  suggestion  of  erecting  a  king- 
dom there.  There  will  be  plenty  of  time  to  consider, 
and  you  might  broach  the  affair  to  your  father,  and 
have  him  examine  the  extreme  western  territory.  For 
the  present  I  have  only  one  thing  to  do:  see  the  Em- 
peror through  his  troubles  and  support  him  to  the  last. 
I  have  no  doubt  he  will  kill  himself  as  soon  as  the 


THE    LAST    HOPE    FLED.  325 

Allies  make  known  their  terms.  It  will  be  difficult 
to  avoid  following  his  example. 

He  turned  to  the  window  a  moment  as  if  to  conceal 
his  emotion  and  then  began  to  move  towards  the  door. 
Betty  stood  confused,  baffled,  helpless. 

"Shall  I  see  you  again,  Jerome  ?  Shall  I  write  to 
my  father  ?" 

"You  will  see  me  again,  and  you  must  write  to 
your  father.  I  shall  place  your  suggestion  of  an  Amer- 
ican kingdom  before  the  family  council,  and  let  you 
know  the  result.  Meanwhile  be  assured  that  I  shall 
watch  over  you,  and  be  ready  at  any  moment  to  aid 
you." 

He  gave  her  his  hand  in  the  manner  of  royalty,  and 
she  was  so  embarrassed  that  she  made  the  usual  curtsey 
as  she  kissed  it.  He  closed  the  door  on  her  briskly, 
and  got  away  so  swiftly  that  when  she  hurried  into  the 
corridor  he  and  his  equerry  had  vanished.  He  had 
fled.  Something  small  and  mean  in  Jerome  made  even 
the  tragic  in  his  life  squalid  and  grotesque.  Betty 
found  her  way  to  her  own  apartment,  feverish  with 
horror  and  humiliation.  Was  this  the  end?  What 
had  they  talked  of  ?  Suicide,  as  of  the  price  of  onions ! 
The  death  of  the  great  Emperor,  by  his  own  hand,  as 
if  Hodge  fell  out  of  a  window!  A  kingdom  of  the 
wilderness,  as  if  it  were  a  toy  to  please  a  child!  Her 
tragedy  ending  like  a  mean  farce !  She  beat  her  hands 
together,  crying  out, 

"Oh,  if  I  had  only  killed  him  I" 


CHAPTER    XXX. 

SOULS    IN     TORMENT. 

THE  practical  side  of  Betty's  nature,  developed  by 
experience  and  shrewd  observation  in  her  troubled 
career,  soon  got  the  better  of  the  mood  which  her  last 
interview  with  King  Jerome  had  brought  on.  Truly  her 
grand  tragedy  had  ended  like  a  farce,  but  it  was  none 
the  less  a  tragedy.  She  began  at  once  to  consider 
what  remained  for  her  to  do.  Her  dream  was  sun-ly 
ended.  Ah  what  a  wretched,  foolish,  absurd  dream! 
Its  beginning  in  Baltimore  was  quite  as  silly  as  its 
ridiculous  end  in  Paris.  Everyone  had  seen  its  ab- 
surdity except  herself ;  her  father,  Jerome,  her  friends, 
both  in  England  and  France,  the  commonest  of  the 
common  besides,  had  seen  its  folly ;  and  she  recognized 
that  she  resembled  Napoleon  in  this  odd  blindness,  for 
he  could  not  see  his  defeat  for  a  whole  year  after  Tal- 
leyrand and  Fouche  and  Metternich  had  seen  it.  Well, 
it  is  something  to  be  like  Napoleon,  even  in  his  blun- 
ders. There  was  some  excuse  for  Tier  blindness.  Man 
is  more  or  less  under  the  domination  of  the  dream. 
She  said  to  herself  that  henceforth  great  care  must 
be  taken  to  avoid  the  influence  of  the  dream  in  her 
life;  she  must  be  as  cold  and  cunning  as  her  great 
Cardinal  in  studying  her  future  course;  which  should 

326 


SOULS    IN    TORMENT.  327 

now  be  matter  of  fact,  unsentimental,  with  a  profit-and- 
loss  account  like  a  cheese  market. 

What  then  was  she  to  do?  Jerome  had  faded  out 
of  her  life,  less  by  his  own  wish  and  hers  than  by  the 
revelation  of  his  meanness.  He  was  mean!  Strange 
that  she  had  not  seen  that  fault  until  his  crown  fell 
off  his  weak  head!  He  would  undoubtedly  adhere  to 
his  Wurtemberg  Caroline,  simply  because  it  gave  him 
a  place  near  the  throne,  if  not  on  it.  The  cur!  But 
what  was  she  now  to  do  ?  Go  back  to  Baltimore  ? 
Endure  the  greetings  of  all  the  people  whose  lips  would 
form  the  phrase :  I  told  you  so !  but  would  never  dare 
utter  it?  She  put  that  terrible  alternative  out  of  her 
sight  with  rage.  Death  first!  Then  she  must  remain 
either  in  England  or  on  the  continent,  as  the  deserted 
wife,  and  enjoy  herself  as  best  she  could  in  a  dubious 
position.  Imagine  the  journals,  none  too  polite  now- 
adays, announcing  the  arrival  in  Paris  of  "the  noted 
grass  widow,  former  wife  of  the  former  King  of  West- 
phalia." Unendurable!  She  must  therefore  live  in 
retirement,  which  was  impossible,  or  take  up  with  the 
Marquis  Consalvi  and  become  his  Marquise,  a  feasible 
diversion.  The  world  was  going  to  pieces  just  then, 
Napoleon  was  that  very  day  abdicating  in  order  to 
become  Emperor  of  Elba,  thrones  and  courts  and  repu- 
tations and  fortunes  and  careers  had  gone  to  eternal 
smash  since  April  came  in:  why  should  she  not  save 
something  from  the  debris,  even  by  going  to  smash 
morally  in  deserting  her  cause  and  accepting  defeat? 
It  would  be  a  perfect  excuse  for  remaining  in  Europe, 
would  give  her  a  sure  position,  conceal  her  identity 


328  THE    BLACK    CARDINAL. 

from  the  irreverent  journals,  and  shut  the  mouths  of 
the  loquacious.  She  thought  the  matter  over  several 
days,  without  prayer;  also  without  asking  advice  from 
her  friends  at  court;  and  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  practical  point  of  view  demanded  her  speedy  mar- 
riage to  the  Marquis. 

It  was  a  rude  world,  she  said,  and  the  only  way  to 
deal  with  it  was  to  overcome  it  with  its  own  weapons. 
She  did  not  for  a  moment  see  that  the  dream  had  taken 
possession  of  her  again  with  full  power.  Betty  had 
no  fear  of  the  citizens  of  Baltimore,  nor  of  the  jour- 
nals, nor  of  gossip ;  she  would  have  faced  and  beaten 
them  all  in  single  combat  for  the  mere  whim ;  but  she 
wished  to  remain  in  Europe,  to  enjoy  court  life,  with 
which  she  was  in  love,  and  no  other  way  offered  except 
marriage  with  a  member  of  the  nobility.  She  loved 
Andrea  tenderly,  as  the  dearest  fellow  on  earth;  not 
of  course  as  she  had  loved  the  fool-king  of  Westphalia ; 
but  still  with  a  love  beyond  the  ordinary.  He  con- 
sidered himself  still  bound  to  her  in  honor.  She  was 
almost  ready  to  accept  his  offer,  almost  but  not  quite, 
because  while  Betty  reasoned  swiftly  and  forcibly  up 
to  the  ultimate,  she  usually  deferred  the  ultimate  until 
the  next  day,  in  order  to  have  a  closer  look  at  it  over 
night.  On  the  heels  of  her  resolution  came  the  Mar- 
quis Consalvi,  a  free  man,  broken-hearted,  despairing, 
all  but  insane  with  the  facts  of  his  life  and  the 
thoughts  of  his  whirling  brain.  The  great  Emperor 
had  gone  out  of  his  life  forever,  gone  to  Elba  which 
he  would  exchange  a  year  later  for  the  rock  of  St. 
Helena.  The  pressure  of  his  lips  still  burned  on 


SOULS    IN    TORMENT.  329 

Andrea's  cheek,  the  clasp  of  his  arms  seemed  like 
chains  about  his  body,  and  the  tears  fell  like  rain  as 
he  described  that  parting  only  a  few  hours  previous. 

"Why  did  he  not  take  you  with  him  ?"  said  Betty. 

"He  had  to  choose,  of  course,  and  the  oldest  friends 
had  the  preference.  Instead  of  listening  to  my  appeal 
he  gave  me  a  direct  command.  What  do  you  think? 
To  return  to  my  brother  and  my  own  people !" 

"Sensible  to  the  last,  except  in  his  own  affairs," 
said  Betty,  with  her  eye  on  the  right  point  of  view, 
unsentimental,  unswayed  by  the  dream. 

"Well,  I  can't  go  back  to  the  Cardinal  with  any 
decency,  can  I  ?  My  own  people  are  neither  numerous 
nor  influential.  The  Cardinal  alone  has  power  and 
influence.  When  I  left  him  I  left  him  forever." 

"That  was  not  your  original  intention^  if  I  re- 
member rightly  some  of  our  talks  here  at  Fontaine- 
bleau,"  Betty  answered  cheerfully.  "Were  you  not 
to  demonstrate  to  him  the  foolishness  of  his  policy 
towards  Napoleon,  and  to  be  of  help  to  him  in  the 
hour  of  his  final  defeat,  when  Napoleon  would  be  mon- 
arch of  the  world,  or  something  like  that  ?" 

"What  a  memory  you  have,  Elisabeth !  That  thought 
has  burned  me  day  and  night  since  terrible  Leipsic. 
I  was  the  fool.  Oh,  what  days  after  that  battle !  My 
dream  vanished  in  blood.  I  knew  from  that  moment 
Napoleon  was  doomed,  I  was  doomed,  we  were  all 
doomed.  Only  my  brother  rose  triumphant  from  that 
insignificance  in  which  I  had  so  easily  and  so  meanly 
placed  him.  I  could  see  his  triumph,  but  I  could  not 
see  my  own  miserable  end.  I  have  been  in  a  fog  ever 


330  THE     BLACK  CARDINAL. 

"You  must  go  back  to  him,"  said  Betty  firmly. 

"Let  us  not  discuss  it,  for  I  shall  never  go  back," 
he  replied  as  firmly. 

"We  must  discuss  it,  and  you  must  go  back,  Andrea. 
Now  listen  well.  We  have  both  been  fools,  haven't  we  ? 
That's  admitted.  Well,  are  we  to  continue  fools?  I 
reckon  not.  Twice  a  fool  is  just  a  little  too  much. 
Now  hear  reason  and  American  common  sense.  You 
left  your  brother  because  you  were  then  a  fool.  You 
joined  Napoleon  because  you  saw  a  successful  career 
ahead.  The  world  applauded  your  action.  But  it 
was  a  mistake.  You  were  too  late,  altho  you  did  very 
well,"  and  she  gazed  admiringly  on  his  general's  uni- 
form. 

"It  is  of  no  use  and  no  meaning  now,"  said  he  sadly. 

"But  just  listen  to  me  a  moment,"  she  went  on. 

"Ah,  but  you  are  charming  in  this  mood,"  and  he 
took  her  hand.  "Keep  right  on  telling  me  hard  things 
which  I  can  never  do." 

"You  will  do  just  what  I  advise,  Andrea.  Let  me 
tell  you  a  secret.  Like  you  I  have  been  long  under  the 
malignant  influence  of  a  dream.  I  have  shaken  it  off. 
I  am  done  with  the  Bonapartes.  I  am  going  to  be  so 
sensible  from  this  moment  that  my  father  will  be  ready 
to  take  me  into  partnership.  Listen  now  to  reason." 

"Ah,  if  reason  always  had  such  a  voice,  such  eyes! 
Let  me  take  an  easier  position  to  drink  in  this  reason 
and  wisdom." 

"You  will  make  it  absurd  if  you  go  on  this  way," 
said  she  with  a  laugh.  "Now  we  must  talk  as  if  in  a 
counting-room  with  a  ton  ot  gold  to  be  counted,  and 
the  Emperor  outside  waiting  for  the  money.  Well, 


SOULS    IX    TORMENT.  331 

you  have  made  a  fool  of  yourself,  and  your  brother 
has  become  greater  than  ever  before.  If  you  had  won 
in  this  last  campaign  and  he  had  lost,  what  would 
you  have  done  for  him?" 

"Given  him  my  life." 

"Never  fear  then  but  he  is  willing  and  eager  to  do 
as  much  for  you." 

"True,  for  he  loves  me,  me  the  fool.  At  the  same 
time  can  you  not  see  in  your  wisdom,  Minerva,  that 
it  is  I  who  may  not,  can  not  accept  ever  again  his 
protection  or  his  benefactions.  I  deserted  him  for  his 
enemy.  I  am  a  traitor,  an  unsuccessful  traitor.  My 
head  should  pay  the  forfeit  of  my  treason.  I  did  not 
intend  treason  of  course,  for  my  country  had  ceased 
to  exist.  But  you  see  how  it  is." 

"Perfectly,  and  I  can  also  see  how  you  are,  Andrea. 
You  are  just  the  same  fool  that  went  to  the  war,  only 
more  so,  because  you  went  to  the  war  on  the  soundest 
reasons  and  motives.  You  accepted  honors  from  the 
greatest  of  emperors,  you  left  a  dead  cause  for  a  live 
one,  and  you  made  a  great  success  at  the  very  start. 
But  you  return  from  the  war  much  more  foolish  than 
you  went  into  it,  for  you  are  ready  to  give  up  on  sen- 
timental reasons,  when  all  the  practical  reasons  are  in 
favor  of  your  continuing  in  glory." 

"In  glory !"  exclaimed  Andrea,  seizing  his  head  with 
both  hands  to  express  his  confusion  and  despair.  "Oh, 
what  a  mind  woman  has,  that  a  man  cannot  follow  her 
reasonings.  I  am  to  continue  in  glory." 

"Is  not  this  glory?"  touching  his  uniform. 

"It  is." 

"Will  you  ever  be  ashamed  of  it?" 


332  THE     BLACK  CARDINAL. 

"Never!" 

"Well,  then,  listen  to  me.  You  joined  Napoleon 
for  the  soundest  of  reasons.  As  a  practical  person  you 
gave  up  the  sentimental  role  of  an  idler  in  a  prison 
to  become  an  actor  in  court  events.  The  court  failed. 
You  are  again  an  idler.  Sentimentally  you  are  a  fool 
and  a  traitor.  Practically  you  are  the  brother  of  the 
Cardinal  Consalvi,  first  diplomat  of  his  time,  prime 
minister  of  the  reigning  Pope,  who  by  the  way  sat 
down  again  on  the  throne  of  the  Fisherman  just  as 
Napoleon  bounced  off  his,  the  day  the  Allies  entered 
Paris." 

The  Marquis  threw  up  his  hands  with  a  gesture  of 
comic  despair;  surely  there  never  was  anyone  like  this 
adorable  woman.  She  quieted  him  with  a  touch  of  her 
lovely  hand. 

"I  heard  it  from  the  Cardinal,"  she  went  on,  "and 
I  rejoiced  in  it,  even  if  I  am  a  Protestant,  for  this  is 
the  Pope  who  stood  by  me.  Where  was  I  ?  Oh,  yes, 
you  are  the  brother  of  the  Cardinal,  and  you  are  out 
of  a  job  with  no  place  to  go  unless  back  to  His  Emi- 
nence. He  stands  waiting  to  receive  you,  to  forgive 
you,  to  place  you,  to  do  anything  for  you.  Of  course 
you  must  do  penance.  Now  here's  the  point  of  view, 
the  dividing  of  the  ways,  the  influence  of  the  dream 
or  of  common  sense.  You  had  the  sense  and  the 
courage  to  be  mean  enough  to  follow  Napoleon.  There 
was  no  sentimentality,  no  dream  in  that,  I  can  assure 
you.  Will  you  not  have  the  sense  and  the  courage 
to  be  mean  enough  to  go  back  to  the  Cardinal,  get  a 
position,  do  your  penance,  make  him  happy,  and  atone 


SOULS    IN    TORMENT.  333 

for  your  mistakes?  In  other  words,  will  you  drop 
the  dream,  the  folly,  like  me,  and  look  at  things  just 
as  the  wise  but  wicked  world  does?" 

The  Marquis  looked  at  her  in  wonder,  for  he  could 
make  nothing  of  such  reasoning.  He  understood  the 
point  of  view,  of  course,  but  the  annihilation  of  all 
sentiment  appalled  him. 

"And  then  there  is  Corona,"  she  added  mildly. 

"She  is  lost  also,"  said  Andrea  fiercely,  and  Betty 
in  rousing  that  ferocity  had  landed  her  fish.  He  still 
loved  the  Contessa,  and  the  old  wound  had  not  healed. 
"She  and  her  brother  have  lost  together,  and  are  no 
better  than  I,  for  if  I  am  a  traitor  they  are  spies." 

"You  never  had  right  information  on  that  matter," 
said  Betty.  "But  more  anon,  as  the  novels  say.  What 
do  you  think  of  my  reasoning?" 

"Never  heard  anything  like  it,  but  it  reminds  me  of 
a  more  important  matter.  What  about  yourself? 
Where  do  you  stand  ?  What  is  to  become  of  you  ?" 

Betty  began  to  laugh  in  order  to  give  herself  time 
to  answer  that  pointed  question.  She  knew  why  her 
reasoning  had  brought  it  into  his  mind.  If  he  went 
back  to  his  brother,  there  would  be  no  alliance  with 
her. 

"I  have  been  studying  the  position,"  she  answered 
after  a  moment.  "I  have  decided  to  do  the  sensible 
and  clever  thing:  to  stay  right  here  in  Europe  and 
keep  out  of  America  until  my  generation  is  dead  or 
married.  Then  I  shall  go  back  to  a  domestic  life. 
Just  now  I  could  not  endure  questions,  and  endless 
telling  of  the  downfall  of  the  Emperor." 

"Just  what  I  would   advise.     It  means  that  you 


334  THE     BLACK  CARDINAL. 

cannot  go  back  any  more  than  I  can.  Oh,  you  may 
protest  and  throw  up  your  hands,  but  it  means  that 
you  cannot  go  back.  The  arguments  for  going  back  are 
good,  but  just  the  same  you  are  not  overcome  by  them." 

"You  are  a  trifle  shrewder  than  you  were  before 
you  went  away,"  she  said  gravely.  "Yet  not  as  shrewd 
as  you  should  be.  Don't  you  see  the  difference?  By 
going  back  I  gain  nothing  and  lose  much,  while  you 
lose  nothing  and  gain  everything." 

"Let  us  split  the  difference  then.  You  go  back  and 
I'll  go  with  you.  Our  fates  are  nearly  alike,  we  shall 
make  them  entirely  so.  Come,  away  to  the  wilder- 
ness," and  he  rose  gaily,  took  her  hand,  and  made  the 
first  step  of  the  minuet  westward.  Betty  might  have 
been  stupid  and  yet  not  have  failed  to  see  that  he  was 
acting  a  part.  Beneath  his  smile  lay  his  despair.  She 
reflected  rapidly  that  his  conscience  was  too  much  for 
him,  and  that  in  time  it  might  overcome  him. 

"You  are  not  the  man  for  the  wilderness,"  said  she, 
"even  in  my  company.  It  would  overwhelm  you.  You 
were  brought  up  with  too  tender  a  conscience." 

"And  I  wish  to  stifle  it,  or  overcome  that  excessive 
tenderness,  by  getting  away  from  my  brother  who  is 
responsible  for  it.  Marry  me,  and  let  us  try  the  wil- 
derness together." 

At  least  his  offer  was  seriously  intended,  and  Betty 
for  a  moment  debated  over  accepting  it. 

"I  refuse  the  wilderness  evem  with  you,  Andrea. 
It  must  be  Europe,  and  all  the  honors  of  a  Marquise 
at  court,  mind  you." 

"Is  not  this  the  sentimental  which  you  just  con- 
demned r 


SOULS    IN    TORMENT.  335 

"No,  it  is  the  world's  wisdom.  I  cannot  reply  to  your 
invitation  just  now,  neither  can  I  refuse  it.  Now  don't 
take  on  that  sickly  look,  which  says  so  plainly  that  two 
girls  have  refused  you.  I  shall  stand  by  you,  as  I  am 
bound  to  do,  having  given  my  word  to  the  late  Em- 
peror." 

The  Marquis  pressed  her  hands  to  his  heart  in  an 
excess  of  gratitude. 

"But  I  have  a  woman's  privilege  of  attaching  a 
little  condition  to  my  favors.  If  we  are  to  tie  our 
sensible  selves  together  in  matrimony,  let  us  first  go 
see  the  Cardinal." 

"Simply  impossible!" 

"Forget  the  impossible  in  the  hour  that  has  seen 
Napoleon  fall.  Just  let  us  go,  that's  all.  In  fact  if 
you  consider  the  affair  seriously,  you  must  go.  It 
was  the  last  command  of  your  Emperor.  I  must  go 
also.  He  is  my  friend,  the  noblest  and  loftiest  mind 
in  Europe.  I  refuse  to  move  a  step  without  his  advice 
and  knowledge." 

"But  do  you  not  see,  Elisabeth,  that  this  Cardinal 
cannot  receive  me  except  as  a  penitent  fool,  coming 
to  confess  his  folly  and  do  penance,  and  to  ask  to  be 
taken  back.  I  will  not  do  that,  and  therefore  I  will 
not  go." 

"Nonsense.  You  can  go  as  the  Marquis  Consalvi 
to  present  your  wife  and  your  respects  to  the  head  of 
the  clan.  All  the  rest  may  be  ignored.  His  Eminence 
will  receive  you  with  dignity.  He  may  even  suggest 
a  way  out  of  the — the — difficulties  of  our  union." 

She   spoke   with  such  emphasis  that  the   Marquis 


336  THE     BLACK  CARDINAL. 

started  at  the  thought  implied;  she  had  news  or  hint 
of  something  concerning  her  affair  with  King  Jerome. 

"Oh,  then,  I  must  go,"  he  answered  gravely,  "be- 
cause he  is  practically  the  head  of  the  Church  in 
France,  and  will  be  able  to  deal  with  such  matters." 

After  leaving  her  the  Marquis  considered  with  what 
finesse  Madame  Elisabeth  transacted  her  affairs,  and 
brought  about  her  climaxes.  It  amazed  him  to  reflect 
that  he  had  agreed  to  visit  the  brother  whom  he  had 
sworn  never  again  to  see,  to  announce  once  more  his 
engagement  with  Elisabeth,  and  even  to  ask  for  a  dis- 
pensation, if  it  were  possible.  Yet  in  the  conversation 
Betty  had  pledged  her  slippery  self  to  nothing  in  par- 
ticular, except  to  remain  in  Europe  and  admire  His 
Eminence.  He  admired  her  immensely,  she  seemed  so 
flexible,  sensible,  good-fellowish,  yet  feminine,  in  all 
her  moods  and  oddities;  so  unlike  the  Contessa,  who 
hid  her  golden  heart  under  the  inflexible  hauteur  of 
a  grand  court  lady.  Poor  Corona!  Her  mere  name 
pierced  him  with  anguish.  He  had  tried  to  forget 
her,  to  exclude  her  from  his  thought,  to  be  indifferent 
to  her  existence,  and  had  worked  hard  at  the  task, 
until  he  recognized  that  this  might  take  years,  and 
that  he  must  endure  it  as  if  it  were  a  battle-wound 
until  nature  cured  it.  At  least  Corona  had  been  saved 
the  misery  of  marrying  a  fool  through  the  shameful 
fault  of  having  been  Napoleon's  spy.  Ah,  he  could  not 
enshrine  her  as  a  fautless  divinity  in  his  broken  heart. 
She  was  a  spy  and  he  was  a  fool.  He  could  see  why 
folly  should  invade  him,  but  not  why  disgrace  should 
claim  Corona.  His  thoughts  baffled  him,  while  his 


SOULS    IN    TOEMENT.  337 

emotions  tore  him.  He  might  be  somewhat  content, 
not  happy,  with  the  charming  Betty,  but  if  conscience 
had  not  hindered  him,  and  also  some  deep  regard  for 
his  brother's  happiness,  he  would  have  liked  to  end 
everything  in  the  nearest  stream.  Even  death  dis- 
dained such  a  fool! 


CHAPTER   XXXI. 

THE  AMERICAN   AT   HER   BEST. 

BETTY  reasoned  swiftly  and  logically  up  to  the  ulti- 
mate, with  a  determined  air,  but  always  halted  at  that 
point,  to  get  a  look  at  the  ultimate  over  night.  It  was 
the  unconscious  expression  of  her  naive,  bold,  wildwood 
temperament,  which  she  would  not  have  recognized 
from  the  most  accurate  description.  She  had  appar- 
ently made  up  her  mind  to  marry  the  Marquis,  know- 
ing at  the  same  time  that  such  an  act  would  alienate 
the  Cardinal  and  break  the  heart  of  Corona.  These 
two  had  befriended  her  beyond  all  the  bounds  of  or- 
dinary friendship.  Therefore  she  could  not  do  them 
harm.  So  her  enterprise  was  really  conditioned  by 
the  continuance  of  hard  feelings  between  the  Contessa 
and  the  Marquis,  and  by  the  Cardinal's  ability  to  get 
her  a  divorce.  She  knew  that  the  Contessa  would  fall 
into  the  arms  of  the  Marquis  the  moment  he  apologized 
for  his  suspicions  and  foolish  charges;  that  the  Car- 
dinal would  never  move  a  finger  for  divorce  of  any 
kind ;  and  that  His  Eminence  had  only  to  look  at  the 
proud,  defiant,  soft-hearted  Andrea,  to  have  that  gen- 
tleman fall  at  his  feet.  So  the  Ultimate,  studied  over 
night,  simply  meant  that  she  should  surrender  her 
plans,  and  play  the  good  angel  for  her  suffering  friends. 


THE  AMERICAN  AT  HER  BEST.      339 

In  that  case  she  would  have  to  find  another  noble  to 
fit  into  her  plans,  and  therefore  she  must  confide  for 
the  moment  in  either  the  Duke  of  Otranto  or  the 
Prince  of  Benevento,  who  were  always  ready  to  help 
her.  However,  on  one  thing  she  was  determined:  the 
Contessa  should  be  humbled  into  a  confession  of 
womanly  weakness,  and  a  confession  of  love,  and  also 
a  confession  of  despair,  before  Betty  would  lift  a  finger 
in  her  behalf.  The  steely  pride  of  the  Roman  aris- 
tocrat would  not  bend  or  tremble  in  any  presence. 
Corona  would  acknowledge  no  weakness,  least  of  all 
before  this  American  barbarian,  whom  she  helped  but 
disliked,  admired  but  condemned. 

"I  shall  humble  her  to  the  dust,"  said  Betty,  and 
she  did,  in  this  pleasant  manner.  A  certain  night  in 
April  having  been  chosen  for  a  visit  to  the  Cardinal, 
the  visit  which  Andrea  believed  included  a  declaration 
of  intentions  before  His  Eminence,  Betty  called  in  her 
carriage  for  Corona  and  spent  a  half  hour  with  her 
discussing  recent  events.  One  day  could  not  contain 
all  the  tremendous  happenings  of  that  eventful  time. 
The  Contessa  looked  very  well  for  a  former  Bona- 
partist,  now  without  office,  salary,  or  future,  and  her 
income  could  not  have  been  large.  Betty  could  not 
understand  the  serenity  of  that  calm,  lovely  face,  be- 
cause Betty  burned  with  unsatisfied  ambitions,  whereas 
the  Contessa  had  none ;  she  longed  to  be  at  home  again, 
in  her  own  circle,  far  from  the  mean  ways  of  a  court ; 
and  resignation  sweetened  her  heart  after  the  first  bit- 
terness over  Andrea.  She  knew  that  the  unfortunate 
Marquis  in  his  despair  still  hovered  about  Madame 
Bonaparte,  and  was  ready  to  marry  her.  Like  the 


340  THE     BLACK  CARDINAL. 

Cardinal  she  relied  on  the  good  sense  of  this  extraor- 
dinary woman  to  prevent  such  a  catastrophe. 

"I  must  tell  you  before  we  start,  for  we  should  start 
fair  you  know,"  said  Betty  with  an  air  of  whimsical 
distress,  "that  my  life  must  be  settled  for  good  and 
all  to-night.  The  Marquis  Consalvi  has  renewed  his 
suit  for  my  hand,"  and  she  looked  at  the  hand  with 
such  complacency  that  the  Contessa  had  to  laugh,  but 
she  said  not  a  word.  Perfectly  composed,  at  the  same 
time  she  would  make  no  comments. 

"We  are  to  appear  before  the  Cardinal  and  formally 
announce  some  kind  of  a  determination,  and  I  want 
your  advice,  Corona,  as  to  the  best  way  to  do  what 
we  are  going  to  do." 

"The  best  way  is  not  to  do  it,"  said  Corona  icily, 
"and  I  do  not  need  to  explain  to  you  the  reasons  for 
that  opinion.  You  know  His  Eminence." 

"Thank  you,  I  do,  but  I  am  not  quite  certain  of 
the  etiquette  of  this  occasion,"  and  she  looked  at  the 
Contessa  like  a  puzzled  child.  Corona  concealed  her 
amazement,  until  she  reflected  that  the  course  of  this 
young  woman  caused  nothing  but  amazement. 

"The  etiquette!"  she  exclaimed,  and  then  proceeded 
more  cautiously.  "Why,  the  etiquette  of  announcing 
to  a  Cardinal  that  you  are  to  marry  his  brother,  and 
of  asking  for  his  blessing,  and  his  aid  I  suppose  in 
dissolving  your  first  marriage,  has  no  rules  written 
down  in  our  court  ceremonials.  I  should  think  you 
might  have  the  etiquette  in  your  American  books." 

Betty  resisted  the  temptation  to  scream,  and  went  on 
in  an  embarrassed  way, 

"But  that  is  not  why  I  am  visiting  the  Cardinal 


AMERICAN  AT  HER  BEST.      341 

this  evening,  Corona.  If  the  Marquis  wishes  to  marry 
me,  I  am  not  bound  to  accept  him,  am  I  ?  You  know 
how  difficult  he  is  to  deal  with  just  now.  He  is  much 
more  of  a  fool  than  he  was  a  year  ago.  His  pride  and 
conceit  are  something  awful,  and  he  is  just  bent  on 
marrying  me,  for  reasons  of  his  own,  with  which  I 
am  not  concerned.  I  accepted  his  offer  conditionally, 
which  was  the  same  as  not  accepting  it  at  all,  because 
the  condition  was  that  he  should  visit  the  Cardinal 
with  me,  and  explain  matters.  Now  when  we  arrive 
before  His  Eminence  what  are  we  to  do  ?" 

The  Contessa  looked  at  her  helplessly,  unable  to 
understand  this  current  of  words,  and  the  expression 
of  this  child  of  the  devil,  as  she  often  felt  like  calling 
her. 

"I  don't  know,  except  say  what  you  have  to  say  and 
await  consequences,"  and  the  ghost  of  a  smile  touched 
her  lips  at  thought  of  the  said  consequences. 

"I  must  get  a  good  plan,  and  I  haven't  any,"  Betty 
went  on  plaintively.  "You  see  my  aim  is  just  to  get 
the  Marquis  and  his  brother  face  to  face.  One  look 
from  the  Cardinal  will  melt  his  stubborn  heart.  But 
at  the  same  time  I  must  inform  the  two  brothers  there 
and  then  that  marriage  is  out  of  the  question.  The 
Marquis  will  be  furious  and  may  rush  off  before  I 
can  bring  about  a  perfect  understanding  and  recon- 
ciliation. You  see  I  wish  to  leave  everything  just  as 
I  found  it  here.  I  can't  think  of  leaving  behind  any 
trouble  connected  with  me.  Of  course  I'm  not  to 
blame  in  any  way.  I  have  made  the  situation  for  to- 
night, but  somehow  I  can't  get  the  plan  to  work  well 


342  THE     BLACK  CARDINAL. 

in  my  mind.  I  wish  you  would  help  me,  for  you 
are  very  wise — in  some  things." 

While  Betty  reeled  off  these  remarkable  sentences 
Corona  was  saying  to  herself  that  in  very  truth  she 
would  never  understand  Betty,  or  any  other  American, 
if  the  lady  from  Baltimore  fairly  represented  her  peo- 
ple. The  poor  Contessa  had,  as  it  were,  with  many 
tears  and  much  sadness,  built  and  graded  her  peace- 
ful road  into  the  future,  and  for  many  days  had  seen 
herself  walking  alone  down  its  bright  but  mournful 
avenue.  It  would  always  be  lonely,  always  shadowed, 
for  Andrea  would  be  absent,  and  she  would  hardly 
have  the  right  to  think  of  him.  She  had  calmed  her 
grief,  put  on  her  masque,  kissed  her  cross,  and  set 
forth  with  steady  resolution.  And  in  this  instant,  a 
vivacious,  sparkling,  almost  eccentric  creature,  had 
undone  her  work  and  brought  back  the  rosy  visions 
and  dreams  and  hopes  of  earlier  days.  That  goodness 
of  heart,  clearness  of  head,  and  generous  will,  so  often 
visible  and  so  often  obscured  in  what  she  had  known 
of  Betty's  career,  were  now  at  work,  with  daring  energy, 
to  rescue  Andrea,  and  return  him  to  his  own.  The 
courage  and  firmness  which  withstood  Napoleon  and 
his  court  failed  before  this  unexpected  display  of  good- 
ness, this  turn  of  fortune.  The  tears  began  to  stream 
down  her  cheeks,  and  she  could  not  even  speak. 

"Ah,  weak  woman,"  said  Betty  shaking  her  finger 
at  her,  "you  love  him  still !" 

"I  do,"  she  answered. 

"And  you  will  never  be  happy  without  him !" 

"Never,  only  resigned." 

"Then  you  will  fight  for  him,  if  there  is  hope  ?" 


THE  AMERICAN  AT  HER  BEST.      343 

"Only  under  your  leadership,  Elisabeth,  for  you 
alone  seem  to  have  the  power,  as  well  as  the  kind 
heart,  to  do  such  wonders." 

Thereupon  Betty  took  her  in  her  arms,  and  they 
wept  together;  and  the  "grass  widow"  actually  forgot 
her  intention  to  humble  Corona,  and  her  success  in 
the  task ;  for  the  poor  girl  had  confessed  her  weakness, 
her  love,  and  her  despair,  and  also  her  hope.  She 
became  on  the  moment  comprehensible  to  Betty,  who 
in  turn  stood  revealed  forever,  by  her  generosity,  to 
the  conventional  mind  of  Corona.  For  the  first  time 
in  their  acquaintance  of  six  years  they  got  chummy, 
and  exchanged  accounts  of  their  own  feelings  with  re- 
gard to  the  ex-King  and  the  Marquis,  while  repairing 
in  face  and  dress  the  ravages  of  recent  emotion. 

"Simply  go  ahead,"  Corona  advised,  "and  trust  to 
your  own  feeling  and  the  circumstances  in  dealing 
with  His  Eminence  and  Andrea." 

"I  shall  rely  on  you  for  the  critical  moments,"  said 
Betty,  and  they  drove  off  to  the  Cardinal's. 

His  Eminence  was  residing  in  the  same  apartment 
where  Betty  once  visited  him  as  the  supposed  English 
lady  who  represented  Madame  Patterson-Bonaparte; 
and  while  the  ladies  were  on  their  way  to  him  Consalvi 
sat  with  the  renowned  Monsignor  Franchi  discussing 
the  difficulties  of  the  moment,  and  preparations  for 
that  famous  coming  Congress  of  Vienna,  which  was  to 
heighten  his  fame,  and  do  so  much  and  at  the  same 
so  little  for  the  stable  peace  of  Europe  after  the  Napo- 
leonic cyclone.  In  prosperity  the  first  minister  of 
the  reigning  Pope  was  as  modest  and  unassuming  as 
the  exile  of  Rheims.  Monsignor  Franchi  often  forgot 


344  THE     BLACK  CARDINAL. 

in  dealing  with  him  his  own  egregious  failures  as  an 
imperial  diplomat,  and,  what  was  much  worse,  his  own 
bad  judgments  on  Consalvi.  He  knew  what  a  tribute 
that  forgetfulness  was  to  the  kind-hearted  diplomat. 
The  fourteen  years  of  his  service  had  turned  Consalvi's 
hair  snow-white,  but  the  serene  face  showed  little  trace 
of  the  anxieties,  the  terrible  anxieties  of  his  office.  In 
fact  the  loss  of  his  young  brother  had  bitten  more  deeply 
into  his  soul  than  the  cares  of  state.  These  were  not 
of  his  making,  coming  either  by  the  providence  of  God 
or  the  mistakes  of  men;  but  the  flight  and  the  failure 
of  Andrea,  upon  whose  fidelity  he  would  have  staked 
his  life,  seemed  to  him  due  to  his  own  training  of 
the  boy  rather  than  to  Andrea's  natural  weakness. 
And  what  was  bitterer  still,  Andrea  had  not  the  cour- 
age and  manliness  to  own  his  fault  and  to  return  to 
the  heart  and  the  home  always  open  to  him.  He  nour- 
ished a  bitter  pride  and  a  colossial  conceit,  which 
showed  how  really  small  was  his  nature.  Once  Con- 
salvi had  thought  him  wonderful,  so  easily  does  the 
heart  deceive  us.  He  had  prayed  for  him  night  and 
day,  accepting  estrangement  from  him  if  only  his 
spiritual  life  might  escape  the  pitfalls  of  time;  but 
no  ray  of  hope  had  shone  on  him  until  this  message 
from  Betty  that  Andrea  and  she  would  visit  him  to- 
night. 

"He  is  very  stubborn,"  was  Monsignor  Franchi'g 
comment. 

"No,  only  weak ;  and  if  I  could  once  get  him  within 
reach  of  my  eye  and  voice  and  arms  that  weakness 
would  hold  him.  He  is  softhearted." 

"He  treated  Corona   ...  by  the  way,  Eminence, 


THE  AMERICAN  AT  HER  BEST.      345 

did  you  ever  discover  what  he  had  against  Corona 
so  to  shame  and  desert  her?" 

"He  heard  that  she  and  you  were  ordinary  hired 
spies  of  the  late  Emperor,  and  he  believed  it.  Just 
think  of  that,  he  believed  it!  I  myself  did  not  get  a 
chance  to  laugh  the  charge  away.  At  the  same  time 
I  have  often  thought  since,  if  Corona  had  been  just 
a  shade  less  remote,  a  trifle  more  flexible,  you  know — 
they  were  solemnly  engaged — " 

"Don't  you  remember  her  grandmother,  Eminence? 
The  little  but  lofty  Contessa  Giorgini?  Is  she  not 
the  old  lady  once  more  in  the  flesh  as  to  her  dignity? 
The  poor  girl  cannot  help  it.  I  told  her  more  than 
once  that  if  she  really  loved  Andrea  she  should  fight 
for  him.  Oh,  the  disdain  which  the  suggestion  re- 
ceived." 

They  laughed  together  at  the  thought  of  that  dis- 
dain. 

"Well,  she  lost  him  to  that  clever  Madame  Bona- 
parte," continued  Monsignor,  "and  I  doubt  very  much 
if  she  will  ever  recall  him  to  her  side.  Don't  you 
think,  Eminence,  that  the  American  has  the  right 
method  in  the  art  of  courting,  or  wooing,  or  whatever 
you  choose  to  call  it?" 

"Her  methods  are  beyond  me,"  said  Consalvi,  "and 
they  have  in  them  the  element  of  surprise  always. 
Wherever  she  is  and  whatever  she  is  doing,  there  may 
be  blunders  but  there  is  also  life.  Corona  should  have 
learned  from  Madame  Bonaparte,  but  I  think  she  de- 
spised the  teacher.  Well,  I  have  hopes  to-night  in 
the  affair  of  Andrea.  There's  the  bell  which  probably 


346  THE     BLACK  CARDINAL. 

announces  the  American  and  perhaps  some  others. 
Listen." 

The  Cardinal  opened  the  door  of  his  little  salon  and 
the  two  prelates  stood  in  a  pleased  attitude  smiling  at 
the  chatter  going  on  without.  Betty  swept  in  with 
all  the  airs  of  the  grand  lady,  familiar  with  court  and 
conscious  of  her  own  importance. 

"I  had  forgotten,"  she  was  saying,  "that  the  Car- 
dinal had  taken  his  old  apartments,  and  had  Pierre 
still  with  him.  As  I  live  even  the  pictures  on  the 
wall.  Oh,  this  wretched  world !  The  ancient,  very 
dead  pictures  hang  here  as  smug  as  London  merchants, 
after  all  these  years,  while  the  great  ones  of  the  earth 
have  gone  either  to  Elba  or  to  Baltimore.  Corona, 
I  am  going  to  sit  down  and  have  a  good  cry." 

She  sat  down,  but  almost  immediately  the  prelates 
interfered  with  the  declaration  that  no  more  tears 
would  be  permitted,  only  joy  at  the  return  of  the 
prodigal,  through  the  disinterestedness  of  Madame 
Elisabeth. 

"But  he  isn't  at  home  yet,"  Betty  warned.  "He 
will  come  in  like  a  walking  iceberg  to-night,  and  per- 
haps go  out  like  a  running  volcano.  What  are  we  to 
do  with  such  a  creature  ?" 

"Just  this,"  said  the  smiling  Cardinal.  "He  will 
make  his  statement  coldly,  I  shall  reply  as  coldly, 
and  you  will  cut  the  knot  which  both  of  us  have  tied. 
Then  leave  the  rest  to  God." 

"Always  the  simplest  way,  Eminence,  with  you," 
Betty  said  with  her  usual  admiration.  "Corona  and 
I  have  tried  to  describe  a  plan,  on  our  way  here,  which 
would  move  naturally,  in  a  kind  of  order  you 


THE   AMERICAN  AT   HER  BEST.      347 

She  stopped  speaking,  because  the  prelates  had  looked 
in  surprise  at  the  Contessa,  who  in  spite  of  her  effort 
began  to  blush  furiously. 

"Sister,"  said  the  Monsignor  severely,  "could  you 
so  far  forget  the  dignity  of  the  family  as  to  connive 
at  any  plan  for  restoring  the  affections  of  the  Marquis 
Consalvi  to  their  proper  channel  ?" 

"And  what  is  worse,"  murmured  Betty,  "she  de- 
clared her  intentions  to  fight  for  the  said  affections." 

"Then  Andrea  is  saved,"  said  the  Cardinal  with 
great  delight,  and  they  were  all  looking  affectionately 
at  the  blushing  Contessa  when  the  roving  eye  of  Betty 
caught  sight  of  the  Marquis  standing  like  a  monument 
in  the  doorway.  He  came  forward  immediately  with 
a  face  of  thunder,  bowed  formally  to  each  in  the  proper 
order,  and  taking  Betty's  hand  said  coldly, 

"Your  Eminence,  at  the  request  of  this  lady  and 
by  command  of  the  Emperor,  I  come  here  to  announce 
my  betrothal  to  Madame  Patterson  and  our  intention 
to  marry  right  away." 

"Provided  of  course,"  said  Betty  with  immense  dig- 
nity, "that  my  first  marriage  be  declared  by  the  Pope 
null  and  void." 

"A  declaration  which  will  never  be  made,"  said  Con- 
salvi calmly. 

"You  did  not  mention  that  obstacle  yesterday,"  said 
the  Marquis  to  Betty. 

"It  has  always  been  understood,"  Betty  replied 
pompously.  "I  shall  never  take  the  awkward  place 
of  a  woman  with  two  husbands.  If  His  Eminence 
says  the  first  marriage  is  to  stand,  be  sure  the  King 
of  France  himself  cannot  have  me." 


348  THE     BLACK  CARDINAL. 

The  Franchis  had  vanished  from  the  scene,  the  sight 
of  the  old  apartment,  the  nearness  of  Corona,  the  very 
presence  of  his  dear  brother,  had  set  the  Marquis 
trembling;  but  the  shock  of  Betty's  cold  refusal  fairly 
broke  down  his  calmness  and  resolution.  He  knew 
not  what  to  say  more,  or  how  to  keep  up  his  dignity. 

"Then  why  did  we  come  here  ?"  he  asked  vacantly. 

"To  fulfil  the  command  of  the  Emperor  and  to  sat- 
isfy my  conscience,"  Betty  replied  promptly,  and  if 
His  Eminence  had  not  been  concentrated  on  Andrea  he 
might  have  laughed  aloud. 

"Oh,  very  well.  Then  I  may  say  good  evening. 
Will  you  come,  Madame?"  Andrea  stammered,  but 
Betty  shook  her  head,  and  he  turned  to  the  door.  The 
great  Cardinal  was  standing  before  him  with  out- 
stretched arms  and  pleading  face,  tears  dropping  from 
his  eyes.  Betty  shoved  him  gently  into  his  brother's 
embrace. 

"You  are  just  fulfilling  the  last  command  of  your 
Emperor,"  said  she,  and  then  fled  to  leave  the  rest  to 
God.  Andrea  had  surrendered.  He  did  it  gracefully, 
but  not  with  the  best  feeling,  for  where  conceit  and 
pride  go  together  irritation  flourishes;  and  while  he 
admitted  folly  and  weakness,  his  mortification  over 
both  was  intense.  A  little  later  the  Cardinal  reproved 
him  for  his  conceit. 

"Why  should  you,  a  little  Roman  Marquis,  make 
such  ado  over  being  tricked  by  Napoleon,  who  tricked 
the  Pope,  the  kings  of  Europe,  the  best  men  of  his 
time  in  every  department,  turning  rulers  into  his  pup- 
pets, and  his  puppets  into  rulers?  And  why  are  you 
so  attached  to  your  own  opinions,  if  as  you  say  you 


THE  AMERICAN  AT  HER  BEST.      349 

are  now  convinced  that  you  are  something  of  a  fool? 
Why  do  you  still  believe  that  Corona  is  a  paid  spy 
of  the  Emperor,  in  spite  of  her  declaration  and  mine 
and  many  others?  What  is  the  source  of  this  posi- 
tiveness  but  conceit?  Is  it  too  much  to  ask  of  you, 
we  who  love  you  and  suffer  with  you  and  through  you, 
that  you  cease  to  make  us  suffer,  that  you  give  us  the 
delight  and  the  ease  of  your  presence  and  the  ease 
of  certainty  as  to  your  fate?  You  must  now  make 
atonement  for  the  past,  generous  atonement.  Go  at 
once  to  Corona,  whose  declaration  you  heard  to-night, 
and  by  a  life  of  love  and  devotion  make  up  for  the 
misery  of  the  past  years.  Be  speedy  and  be  thorough 
as  before  you  have  been  determined.  And  above  all 
let  this  episode  be  forgotten  as  quickly  as  possible. 
For  you  have  sinned  like  a  child,  and  like  a  child  you 
must  do  penance,  lovingly  and  gracefully,  without 
thought  as  it  were." 

"Now  command  me,"  said  His  Eminence  to  Betty, 
while  the  lovers  were  coming  to  an  understanding  else- 
where, "and  let  your  request  be  made  in  the  presence 
of  Monsignor  Franchi,  who  will  be  a  distinguished 
witness.  You  have  worked  a  miracle  to-night.  I  wish 
that  I  could  give  you  another  in  return.  But  what  I 
can  do  to  repay  in  some  small  part  this  great  service 
and  great  happiness,  if  you  request  it,  I  shall  be  glad 
to  do." 

"What  can  I  ask?"  she  replied  archly.  "I  want 
only  the  impossible.  What  might  I  ask?" 

She  ruminated  a  little,  standing  in  the  center  of  the 
salon  with  the  two  prelates  smiling  upon  her.  Their 


350  THE     BLACK  CARDINAL. 

glances  said  to  each  other:  it  will  be  something  utterly 
American ! 

"Ah !"  and  her  smile  became  ravishing  in  its  joy. 
"Do  you  know,  Eminence,  I  had  forgotten  the  one 
to  whom  I  am  greatly  indebted  for  my  start  in  life, 
in  this  court  life,  I  mean.  Dear  Archbishop  Carroll 
of  Baltimore !  He  married  me,  you  know.  And  now 
the  whole  world  knows  that  he  did  his  work  splendidly. 
Eminence,  you  must  make  him  a  cardinal." 

And  with  sweet  phrases  which  concealed  their  aston- 
ishment Consalvi  first  and  Franchi  next  promised  their 
influence  in  behalf  of  so  great  a  man. 


CHAPTER   XXXII. 

BENEDICTION. 

AFFLICTION  subdues  most  people.    It  robbed  Andrea 
of  his  conceit  and  Corona  of  her  remoteness,  and  made 
them  more  loveable.     They  were  quickly  married  and 
went  about  the  business  of  life  in  the  usual  fashion. 
On  the  other  hand  sorrow  seemed  to  make  little  im- 
pression on  Consalvi,  who  stood  out  like  a  mountain 
after  every  storm,  calm  and  inflexible  in  every  line; 
while  Madame  Patterson-Bonaparte,  as  she  now  defi- 
nitely named  herself,  became  more  vivacious,  more  in 
love  with  life,  the  more  trouble  rained  upon  her.    She 
enjoyed  every  moment  of  the  preparations  for  the  Con- 
salvi-Franchi  wedding,  which  of  course  was  very  quiet ; 
she  missed  no  feature  of  the  restoration,  when  Louis 
XVIII  mounted  again  the  Bourbon  throne;  she  had 
an  important  place  at  the  funeral  obsequies  of  her 
patron,  the  Empress  Josephine;  and  in  everything  her 
interest  became  an  enthusiasm  which  set  fire  to  her 
neighborhood.     But  the  longest  play  must  end,  anjd 
no  one  saw  the  coming  down  of  the  curtain  earlier 
than  Betty.     She  sat  as  it  were  in  the  darkness  of  the 
stage,  watching  the  audience  file  out  and  the  putting 
away  of  the  scenery.     Oh,  how  bleak!     The  curtain 

351 


352  THE     BLACK  CARDINAL. 

would  rise  again  on  the  wilderness,  for  she  was  going 
home.  A  little  stay  in  pleasant  England,  a  long  sea- 
voyage,  and  then  for  the  rest  of  her  life  this  fading 
vision  and  Baltimore!  She  felt  like  an  actress  who 
bids  farewell  to  the  stage,  farewell  to  the  kings  and 
nobles,  the  palaces  and  gardens,  the  rare  scenes  of 
fairyland ;  farewell  to  the  dream  and  its  hero,  the 
faithless  Jerome;  farewell  to  the  Cardinal  and  his 
people,  the  truly  sincere  hearts  of  the  great  play,  and 
above  all  farewell  to  herself,  the  queen  of  the  comedy, 
who  for  ten  years  had  held  the  interest  of  the  world ! 
All  this  came  to  her  suddenly  somewhere  in  July, 
for  she  had  vaguely  nursed  the  design  of  marrying 
and  staying  among  these  shining  scenes  forever.  Only 
vaguely,  remember.  Temptation  with  Betty  seemed 
to  take  a  concrete  form  at  once,  but  the  sin  never 
happened.  She  never  asked  the  aid  or  advice  of 
Fouche  or  Talleyrand,  and  puzzled  these  tricksters  by 
her  judicious  bahavior.  They  suspected  her,  but  she 
never  gave  them  reason.  Still  she  coquetted  with  the 
design  of  marrying  a  noble,  conjured  up  a  few  in- 
terested old  "beaux  in  need  of  money,  and  ancient  dow- 
agers in  the  same  luck.  But  the  affair  never  came 
into  the  open,  and  the  departure  of  her  friend  the 
Cardinal  for  Vienna  brought  her  thoughts  to  an 
abrupt  conclusion.  Consalvi  felt  tremendous  gratitude 
to  her,  for  no  man  knew  better  the  rarity  and  ex- 
cellence of  her  virtues.  His  keen  and  experienced  mind 
had  easily  detected  in  her  the  power  of  the  wilderness, 
and  set  him  speculating  on  that  empire  of  the  West 
which  must  soon  react  powerfully  on  the  old  world ! 


BENEDICTION.  353 

Was  she  a  symbol  of  that  new  wilderness  ?  So  viva- 
cious and  so  original,  so  daring  and  so  witty;  foolishly 
fond  of  greatness  and  yet  scornful  of  the  great,  as 
divining  their  human  weakness;  faithful  yet  indepen- 
dent, affectionate,  yet  no  slave  to  the  object  of  her 
affections;  wild,  alert,  saucy,  and  distinguished:  if 
she  were  the  symbol,  what  would  her  people  be  in  the 
mighty  future?  Living  on  the  frontiers,  in  so  vast 
a  country,  between  great  oceans,  they  must  have  char- 
acteristics like  hers,  only  more  savage  and  brilliant 
perhaps;  and  undoubtedly  they  would  become  great 
travellers  by  land  and  sea,  factors  in  bringing  together 
more  closely  the  human  race.  Already  the  news  of 
steamboats  plying  their  rivers  had  come  to  Europe, 
and  men  had  begun  to  talk  of  peaceful  revolutions 
effected  by  such  inventions.  Betty's  fidelity  to  her 
cause  and  her  gratitude  to  her  friends  had  charmed 
him.  From  the  faults  as  well  as  the  virtues  of  her 
character  he  saw  that  she  must  always  have  an  ideal, 
which  would  keep  alive  her  natural  ambition  and  hold 
it  in  the  right  channel.  He  said  to  himself  that  if 
he  could  find  that  for  her,  he  would  have  repaid  her 
in  some  part  for  her  assistance.  She  came  to  say  good- 
by  to  him  and  Monsignor  Franchi  on  the  eve  of  her 
departure  for  England,  of  theirs  for  Vienna.  He  saw 
at  a  glance  that  she  had  passed  through  her  agony. 

"It  is  like  the  night  before  the  funeral,"  she  said 
with  dignity,  of  which  she  was  not  over  fond.  "It 
does  not  quite  seem  that  all  is  over,  so  long  as  the 
body  is  yet  outside  the  grave.  But  one  waits  and  waits, 
with  candles  all  about,  and  mourning,  for  the  final  call." 


354  THE     BLACK  CARDINAL. 

"You  do  not  look  so  very  funereal,"  said  Monsignor. 
"The  very  sight  of  you,  in  the  latest  Parisian  style, 
would  extinguish  the  requiem  lights." 

Monsignor  had  at  the  end  of  his  tongue  the  light 
talk  of  the  salon,  and  she  smiled. 

"I  have  made  up  my  mind  never  to  mourn  after 
the  event,"  said  she.  uAa  a  rule  you  can't  very  well 
mourn  before  it.  My  little  day  is  done  in  Europe. 
It  was  very  pleasant,  and  if  it  only  had  such  a  finish 
as  yours  is  to  have — won't  you  go  back  to  Rome,  Emi- 
nence, after  the  Congress  at  Vienna,  and  take  up  your 
work  as  before  ?" 

"I  have  the  hope,  even  the  expectation,"  replied 
the  Cardinal,  "but  who  can  count  on  anything  in  this 
world  ?  Napoleon  is  not  so  far  away.  In  politics  there 
are  reactions.  Who  knows  what  is  going  to  be  ?" 

"Why,  you  really  cheer  me,  Eminence!  If  Napo- 
leon comes  out  of  his  shell  as  easily  as  that,  why  should 
not  I?" 

"Why  not,  unless  you  were  to  be  put  back  in  it 
more  tightly  than  before.  It  is  likely  that  the  Em- 
peror will  break  loose  again.  Some  people  will  re- 
joice thereat,  because  the  next  time  he  will  be  slain 
or  fatally  imprisoned.  You  must  not  follow  his 
example." 

"It  is  a  rare  example,"  said  she  with  fire. 

"You  should  have  married  Napoleon  rather  than 
Jerome,"  he  answered. 

"Well,  I  would  neither  have  deserted  him  nor  died 
of  grief  at  the  wrong  moment,"  and  she  blushed  at 
his  compliment.  "Poor  Josephine!  there  was  nothing 


BENEDICTION.  355 

more  for  her  to  do  but  die.  In  her  place  death  would 
have  angered  me  more  than  abdication  or  the  flight 
of  Marie  Louise.  However,  I  am  in  a  similar  fix, 
so  I  had  better  say  nothing,  except  good-by." 

"Good-by,"  said  Monsignor,  who  saw  that  His  Emi- 
nence wished  to  talk  with  her  alone.  "And  in  the 
happy  days  that  are  coming,  as  we  hope,  we  shall  look 
to  see  you  in  Italy,  where  on  our  own  soil  the  Franchis 
may  have  a  modest  return  for  your  kindness." 

"The  debt  is  all  on  my  aide,  and  I  hope  to  pay 
some  of  it  back  in  Baltimore.  It  will  be  easy  for  His 
Eminence  to  send  you  as  nuncio  to  Washington,  where 
I  shall  be  glad  to  make  it  easy  for  you  in  diplomatic 
circles." 

"Now,  my  child,"  said  the  Cardinal,  after  the  Mon- 
signor went  out,  "you  are  going  back  to  your  wilder- 
ness—" 

"If  I  may  interrupt  you,  Eminence,  do  not  forget 
your  promise  in  regard  to  my  friend,  Dr.  Carroll." 

"It  will  not  be  easy  to  forget,"  said  Consalvi.  "But 
I  wish  to  suggest  to  you  before  you  go,  that  you  take 
with  you  the  clear  determination  to  uphold  your  pe- 
culiar position  in  America  with  full  consciousness  of 
its  importance." 

"Ah,  if  you  knew  Baltimore,  or  the  wilderness,  as 
you  may  well  call  it,  Your  Eminence  would  not  talk 
of  importance.  I  shall  first  be  compelled  to  have  it 
out  with  Dolly  Manners,  who  is  still  unmarried,  and 
may  vent  her  irritation  by  reminding  me  of  my 
failure." 

"But  you  have  not  failed,  my  child !" 


356  THE     BLACK  CARDINAL. 

"To  use  an  old  servant's  phrase  at  home,  what  would 
you  be  after  calling  it  then  ?" 

"May  I  talk  at  length  a  little  ?  Thank  you.  Bear 
in  mind  that  you  have  been  connected  with  the  Bona- 
parte family  about  ten  years." 

"Precisely  eleven  this  year,  Eminence,"  and  she 
added  under  her  breath,  "disconnected  is  the  proper 
word." 

"This  period  has  been  remarkable  in  modern  his- 
tory, highly  romantic,  and  concerned  chiefly  with 
Bonaparte.  The  history  written  a  hundred  years  hence 
will  be  taken  up  with  his  career.  Two  events  of  that 
career  relate  to  America,  his  sale  of  Louisiana  to  your 
government,  and  the  marriage  of  his  brother  Jerome 
to  the  lady  from  Baltimore." 

"Oh,  you  are  making  me  realize  that  I  am  an  his- 
torical character,"  said  Betty,  waking  into  sudden  good 
humor. 

"A  rather  important  one,"  and  the  Cardinal  had 
to  laugh  heartily.  "It  may  be  difficult  for  you  to 
understand  how  large  your  place  will  be  in  the  Bona- 
parte gallery.  I  may  not  understand  it  myself,  but 
I  am  going  to  acquaint  you  with  what  I  do  foresee. 
THe  tragic  in  history  appeals  most  strongly  to  a 
reader's  interest.  Mary  Queen  of  Scots  is  a  good  ex- 
ample, and  so  is  Joan  of  Arc,  for  these  were  the  inno- 
cent victims  of  their  times.  The  woman  who  married 
Jerome  and  then  had  to  fight  against  an  Emperor  for 
her  marital  rights  will  take  rank  with  these  women, 
not  in  importance,  for  her  role  was  different,  but  in 
significance." 


BENEDICTION.  357 

"How  beautiful!"  murmured  Betty,  entranced  by 
the  coupling  of  her  name  with  a  famous  beauty  and  a 
famous  saint. 

"Did  you  ever  read  the  story  of  Queen  Katharine 
of  Aragon,  the  first  wife  of  Henry  VIII,  Madame 
Bonaparte  ?" 

"Only  a  mere  hint  in  Shakspeare's  play.  He  got 
rid  of  her  neatly,  and  she  was  well  rid  of  him." 

"She  was  his  lawful  wife,  and  he  besought  the  Pope 
to  declare  the  marriage  null,  after  it  had  been  in  force 
eighteen  years.  The  Pope  on  examining  the  case  found 
the  marriage  valid,  and  rather  than  yield  to  Henry's 
determination  suffered  the  loss  of  the  English  king- 
dom to  the  true  faith.  That  is  why  you  are  a  Prot- 
estant." 

"Bless  me,  how  queerly  history  turns  and  winds 
about  the  earth!" 

"Rather  than  interfere  with  your  marriage  the 
present  Pope  has  endured  many  trials  and  insults  from 
Napoleon.  In  the  distant  future,  when  men  are  writ- 
ing the  history  of  Napoleon's  dealings  with  the 
Church,  your  case  will  be  discussed  at  length;  and 
thus  you  will  be  then,  as  now,  associated  with  the 
same  people,  the  King  of  Westphalia,  the  Emperor 
Napoleon,  and  Pope  Pius  VII.  And  it  will  be  re- 
counted with  gladness  how  the  Catholic  Pope  main- 
tained the  inviolability  and  sanctity  of  the  marriage 
tie,  in  the  case  of  a  Protestant  girl,  at  the  expense 
of  much  insult  and  suffering.  You  now  return  to 
your  native  city,  but  not  the  simple  girl  who  left  it 
in  1804.  You  are  a  member  of  the  Bonaparte  family 


358  THE     BLACK  CARDINAL. 

and  dynasty,  and  you  will  take  your  place  in  history, 
in  poetry,  in  oratory,  in  painting,  with  Katharine  of 
Aragon.  You  are  not  a  failure,  but  a  success;  not 
a  mere  success  of  the  moment  like  Talleyrand,  but  a 
success  for  all  time.  And  yet  you  have  been  just  a 
simple  mother  and  wife,  sincere  and  determined,  not 
a  great  diplomat,  landing  safely  no  matter  which  side 
goes  down.  To  your  own  people  your  life  will  be  an 
inspiration,  for  it  breathes  the  purest  fidelity.  In 
the  dark  days  which  are  coming  upon  the  world — 
they  began  with  Voltaire — when  men  forget  like 
Jerome  and  women  betray  like  Marie  Louise,  your 
example  will  shine  like  a  star  in  the  darkness.  We 
the  great  ones  who  steer  the  earth  shall  be  forgotten, 
but  your  name  will  be  mentioned  with  joy.  And 
therefore  I  would  have  you  return  to  your  lovely  wil- 
derness full  of  resignation  and  peace,  because  you 
have  done  well.  Live  nobly  to  the  end.  Train  your 
child  to  be  worthy  of  his  mother  and  his  name.  Live 
securely,  for  no  power  can  take  away  from  you  your 
glory.  This  is  the  truth,  and  you  will  live  long 
enough  to  see  part  of  my  prophecy  fulfilled.  It  is 
the  only  return  which  I  can  make  you  for  your  great 
kindness  to  me.  If  I  had  lost  Andrea — " 

He  paused  a  moment  to  recover  himself. 

"But  you  saved  him,  and  my  heart  holds  you  and 
him  in  the  same  prayer.  For  this  reason  alone,  if 
for  no  other,  I  would  have  you  go  home  rejoicing,  even 
in  your  pain.  The  little  world  fades  away  every  gen- 
eration, but  the  Church  of  Christ  remains  forever. 
She  has  defended  you,  she  will  praise  and  defend  you 


BENEDICTION.  359 

to  the  end  of  time.  You  will  be  not  only  the  wife 
of  Jerome,  according  to  the  eternal  law,  but  you  will 
be  the  type  of  the  faithful  wife,  to  all  decent  man- 
kind. So  depart,  my  child,  with  the  thanks  of  a  poor 
creature  like  myself,  to  whom  you  gave  happiness, 
and  with  the  blessing  of  God  to  whom  you  have  done 
honor." 

By  this  time  there  was  no  more  concealment  for 
Betty,  who  laid  aside  her  mask  of  indifference  and 
gayety  and  wept  like  a  child.  The  Cardinal  was  glad 
to  see  the  abundant  tears,  for  her  flippancy  grated  on 
his  grave  temperament.  She  listened  in  awe  and 
wonder  to  that  horoscope  which  he  drew  with  such 
feeling,  recognizing  the  vision  of  the  seer,  and  under- 
standing all  at  once  the  position  which  a  simple  Bal- 
timore girl  was  to  hold  in  the  great  volumes  of  the 
world's  history.  Her  natural  flippancy  fell  from  her 
like  an  old  garment,  and  she  went  forth  from  the 
presence  of  the  Cardinal  a  changed  woman. 

"You  will  come  again,"  was  his  parting  word, 
"and  this  time  to  Eome,  where  the  Marquis  and  Mar- 
quise will  entertain  you  with  the  story  of  their  re- 
conciliation, and  where  I  shall  have  the  honor  of 
presenting  you  to  a  Pope  enthroned,  not  to  a  Pope 
in  prison.  And  tell  me  now,"  saying  this  to  soothe 
her  increasing  grief,  and  to  provoke  her  witty  tongue, 
"what  moment  did  you  enjoy  most  in  this  whole  esca- 
pade?" 

And  through  her  tears  Betty  smiling  answered: 

"The  moment  when  I  told  the  Emperor  that  I  pre- 
ferred the  protection  of  the  eagle  to  that  of  the  goose." 


360  THE     BLACK  CARDINAL. 

So  Betty  took  her  farewell  of  the  great  man,  and 
BO  she  went  home  across  the  seas  to  changed  Baltimore, 
where  she  lived  her  life  on  the  lines  laid  down  by 
Consalvi  and  died  in  the  grace  of  God. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 
Los  Angeles 

pTr^f  ^°°k  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


DATE  SENT 

±11- 
JUL  1 

DUE  3  WEEKS  FRi 
DATE  RECEIVE! 

UCLA  YRl/ILL 


AUG03ZBM 


Form  L9-50m-9,'60(B3610ft4)444 


(II 


115  205 


PS 

2869 

5652b 


